summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/41906-0.txt
blob: 6a51f6de6baa73e73f7a566dc9818614f2616e7e (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41906 ***

Produced by Al Haines.




[Illustration: Cover]




[Illustration: "’Princess Sarah,’ he shouted, ’Her Royal Highness
Princess Sarah of Nowhere.’"  (Page 41.)]




                             PRINCESS SARAH

                           AND OTHER STORIES


                                   BY

                          JOHN STRANGE WINTER



                               AUTHOR OF
            "BOOTLES’ BABY" "MIGNON’S SECRET" "MY POOR DICK"
                    "HE WENT FOR A SOLDIER" ETC ETC



                                 LONDON
                        WARD, LOCK & CO LIMITED
                   WARWICK HOUSE SALISBURY SQUARE E C
                         NEW YORK AND MELBOURNE
                                  1897




                                Contents

Princess Sarah

                               CHAPTER I

ORPHANED

                               CHAPTER II

HER NEW-FOUND AUNT

                              CHAPTER III

SARAH’S FUTURE IS ARRANGED

                               CHAPTER IV

HER NEW HOME

                               CHAPTER V

A TASTE OF THE FUTURE

                               CHAPTER VI

THE AMIABLE FLOSSIE

                              CHAPTER VII

COUSINLY AMENITIES

                              CHAPTER VIII

FLOSSIE’S GRIEVANCES

                               CHAPTER IX

AN ASTUTE TELL-PIE

                               CHAPTER X

A PLEASANT RAILWAY JOURNEY

                               CHAPTER XI

AUNT GEORGE

                              CHAPTER XII

SARAH MAKES AN IMPRESSION

                              CHAPTER XIII

THE TURNING POINT OF HER LIFE

                              CHAPTER XIV

A BRILLIANT MARRIAGE

                               CHAPTER XV

A FAMILY CATASTROPHE

                              CHAPTER XVI

A CHANGE OF CIRCUMSTANCES

                              CHAPTER XVII

SARAH’S OPPORTUNITY



MISS MIGNON

BOY’S LOVE

YUM-YUM: A PUG

OUR ADA ELIZABETH

HALT!

THE LITTLE LADY WITH THE VOICE

JEWELS TO WEAR




                             Princess Sarah

      "Take this lesson to thy heart;
        That is best which lieth nearest."
          --Gasper Bacerra


                               CHAPTER I

                                ORPHANED


In a poor little street in a crowded city there stood a small house, not
alone, but in the middle of a row of other houses exactly like it.
There was a tiny bow window on the left of the door, and two very small
sash windows in the storey above; the frames were warped, and the paint,
like that of the door, was blistered and cracked in many places.  And
the doorstep looked as if it had been cleaned a week or so before with
whiting instead of pipe-clay, and evidently the person who had done it
had, doubtless with the very best intentions in the world, given the
lower part of the door a few daubs with the same cloth, which had not at
all improved its shabby surface.

Between the house and the pavement there was a small garden, a very
humble attempt at a garden, with a rockery in one corner and a raised
bed in the middle.

It was a noisy street, though it was not a thoroughfare, for on that
hot, sultry day the doors and windows were all open and the children
were all playing about pavements and road, caring little for the heat
and dust, screaming, laughing, shouting, crying, as children will,
except when they found themselves within reach of the house which I have
described; then their voices were hushed, their tones sobered; then they
stood to gaze up at the closed blinds which beat now and then against
the open windows, as if a door had been opened and allowed a draught of
air to sweep through the house; then one little maid of ten years old or
so lifted a warning finger to check a lesser child, upon whom the fear
and knowledge of death had not yet fallen.  "Hush--sh!  Don’t make a
noise, Annie," she said.  "Mr. Gray is dead."

The younger child, Annie, ceased her laughter, turning from the closed
house to stare at two ladies who came slowly down the street, looking
from side to side as if they sought one of the houses in particular.

"This must be it," said one, as her eyes fell upon the closed blinds.

"Yes," returned the other; "that must be it."

So they passed in at the little gate and knocked softly at the shabby
door.

"Poor fellow!" said one, with a glance at the bit of garden before the
bow window, "_his_ doing, evidently; there’s not another garden in the
street like it."

"No.  And what pains he must have taken with it.  Poor fellow!" echoed
the other.

There was a moment’s scuffle within the house, the sound of
loudly-whispering voices; then a heavy footstep, and the door was opened
by a stout, elderly person in a shabby black gown and white apron--a
person who was unmistakably a nurse. She curtsied as she saw the ladies,
and the one who had spoken last addressed her.

"We heard early this morning.  I see the sad news is too true," she
began.

"Yes’m," shaking her head.  "He went off quite quiet about ten o’clock
last night.  Ah, I’ve seen a-many, but I never saw a more peaceful
end--never!"

The two ladies each made a murmur of sympathy.

"And the little girl?" said one of them.

"Well, mum, she do fret a good bit," replied the nurse pityingly.

"Poor little thing!  We have brought some fruit and some other little
things," said the lady, handing a basket to the nurse.

"It’s real kind of you, mum!" the old woman cried.  "She’ll be rare and
pleased, she will, poor little missy!  You see, mum, it’s been a queer,
strange life for a child, for she’s been everything to him, and she
never could go out and play in the street with the other children.  That
couldn’t be, and it was hard for the little thing to see ’em and be shut
off from ’em all day as she was; and the master on that account used to
make hisself more to her, which will make it all the harder for her now,
poor fatherless, motherless lamb that she is!"

"Of course, of course.  Poor little maid!  And what will become of her,
do you think?"

"I can’t say for certain, mum; but the mistress, she had relations, and
the master wrote to one of them on Thursday.  He was sore troubled about
little missy, was the master--aye, sore troubled. The letter was sent,
and an answer came this morning to say that one of missy’s aunts was
coming to-day.  The vicar opened it."

"Oh, well, I’m glad somebody is coming to the poor child," said the lady
who had brought the basket of fruit.  "I hope it will be all right.  And
you will give her the things, nurse?" with a look at the basket.

"Oh, yes, mum," with a curtsey.

There was not only some fruit in the basket, but a pot of jam and a jar
of potted meat, a glass of jelly, some sponge cakes, and a packet of
sweeties, such as little folk love.

The old nurse carried them into the sitting-room and set them down on
the table before a little girl who was sitting beside it.

"See, missy, what a nice basket of good things Mrs. Tracy has brought
for you!" the old woman cried.  "Wasn’t it kind of her?"

"Very kind," said the little girl, brightening up somewhat at the
unexpected kindness from one almost a stranger to her.

"Grapes, Miss Sarah, and peaches, and Orleans plums; and see--potted
meat!  Now how could she know you’re so fond of potted meat?"

"I don’t know, nurse; _he_ liked potted meat too, you know."

"Yes, dear, yes; but he’s gone where he has all he’s most fond of, you
know."

"Except me," murmured Sarah, under her breath.

"Ah, that’s true, my lamb; but you mustn’t repine.  Him as took the
master away so calm and peaceful last night knew just what was best to
do, and He’ll do it, never fear!  It’s hard to bear, my honey, and
sure," with a sigh, "no one knows better what bearing such is than old
nurse.  And--hark! to think of any one coming with a knock like that!
enough to waken the----"  But then she broke off short, and went to open
the door.




                               CHAPTER II

                           HER NEW-FOUND AUNT


A short, stout, well-dressed woman stood upon the door-step, and the
cabman was just hauling a box off the roof of his cab.

"Mr. Gray’s ’ouse?" demanded the stout lady. "Ah, pore thing!  I see
it’s all over.  Pore thing! Well, I’m sorry, of course, though I don’t
suppose ’e’ll be much loss to any one; pore, dreaming, shiftless thing!"

"Miss Sarah is here, mum," said the old nurse, pointing severely towards
the door of the sitting-room.

"Miss Sarah--oh, the child!  Eh, well, my dear," going into the room,
and taking Sarah’s limp and shaking hand, "I’m sorry to come on such an
errand the first time ever I see you; but that was your pore pa’s fault,
not mine.  I never was one to turn my back on my own flesh and
blood--never, though perhaps I say it that shouldn’t; but your pore pa,
he was that awkward when he got a crotchet into his ’ead, that there was
no doing aught with him. I think you favour your ma, my dear," she
continued, with a complete change of tone.  "Your pore pa--  Eh?  What?
oh, the cab!  Yes, I’ll come," and then she bustled out, fumbling at the
fastening of a small leather bag which hung over her wrist, and leaving
poor Sarah struck dumb with astonishment.

The child crept to the door and watched her new-found aunt settle with
the cabman; and it is certain that never had Sarah seen a cabman settled
with in that fashion before.  They had not indulged in many cabs during
the course of her short life; but, on the few occasions that they had
enjoyed such luxuries, her father had paid for them with the air of a
prince, and with a liberality such as made dispute out of the question.
Alas, poor child! if the loving father now lying white and silent in the
room above had had less of that princely air, and still less of that
princely instinct of hospitality and generosity, life would at that
moment probably have been very different for her.  But all this was
beyond Sarah, who was very young, and therefore not likely to see the
advantages of the lengthened haggling process going on just then at the
gate.  A moment later Mrs. Stubbs entered the house again in triumph.

"Lot of thieving vagabonds them cabmen are, to be sure!" she remarked,
with an air of indignation mingled with satisfaction.  "But he don’t get
the better of me, not if I know it; and so I told him.  But, dear! dear!
_’Ow_ like your pore ma you are, child!  Stubbs ’ll be glad of it--he
never could abide him as is gone, pore thing!  Well, well, we needn’t
say aught again him now, for he won’t trouble us no more; only, as I
say, Stubbs ’ll be glad of it."

"Please, who _is_ Mr. Stubbs?" Sarah asked plaintively, feeling
instinctively that she had better not try to argue with this strange
relative.

Mrs. Stubbs, however, was so taken aback at so unexpected a question,
that she was obliged to sit down, the better to show the extent of her
astonishment.

"Well, I don’t ’old with it!" she exclaimed to the nurse, who had come
in to spread the cloth for a cup of tea which the visitor had expressed
herself able and willing to take.  "It’s bringing up the child like a
’eathen in ignorance of what her own flesh and blood’s very names
is--’pon my word it is; it’s ’eathenish."

"_Miss Sarah_ doesn’t understand," put in the old nurse pointedly.

For a moment Mrs. Stubbs gasped, much as she might have done if the
older woman had dashed a pail of water in her face; but she took the
hint with a very good grace, and turned to Sarah again.

"Your pore ma, my dear, was Stubbs’ own sister," she said.

"Then Mr. Stubbs is my uncle--my own uncle?" Sarah asked.

"Your own uncle, and I’m your aunt; not your own aunt, of course, Sarah,
but that’s no matter. I’ve a good and a feeling ’eart, whatever other
faults I may have to carry; and what’s Stubbs’ flesh and blood is my
flesh and blood, and so you’ll find. Besides, I’ve seven children of my
own, and my ’eart feels for them that has no father nor mother to stand
by ’em.  And I believe in sticking to your own--everybody’s not like
_that_, Sarah, though maybe I say it that shouldn’t.  There is folks
that believes in wearing yourself to the bone for other people’s
advantage, and letting your own flesh and blood starve in the gutter, so
to speak.  Ah, well, I ain’t one of that sort, and I’m thankful for it,
Sarah."

Poor little desolate Sarah, with her suddenly empty life and great
aching void in her heart, crept a shade closer to her new-found aunt,
and rested her tired head against her substantial arm.

"And I have seven cousins of my own?" she said, the shadows in her eyes
clearing away for a moment.

"_Seven_ cousins of your own!" cried Mrs. Stubbs, in an ecstasy of
enjoyment.  "_Seven_, Sarah, my dear!  Why, I have seven children!"

"And have I some more aunts and uncles?" Sarah asked, feeling not a
little bewildered.

"Why, dear, yes, three aunts and two uncles on your pore ma’s side, to
say naught of all there may be on your pa’s side, with which I’m not
familiar," said Mrs. Stubbs, with a certain air such as conveyed to
Sarah that her ignorance was a decided loss to her father’s family in
general.

"There’s your Uncle Joe--he ’as five boys, and lives at ’Ampstead; and
there’s your Uncle George--he ’as only three girls, and lives in great
style at Brighton.  He’s in the corn trade, is your Uncle George."

Instinctively Sarah realized why once, when they had been going to the
seaside for a fortnight, her father had said, "No, no, not Brighton,"
when that town was suggested; and as instinctively she kept the
recollection to herself.

"And then there’s Polly--your Aunt Mary, Sarah! She’s the fine lady of
the family--very ’aughty, she is, though her and me ’as always been very
good friends, always.  Still, she’s uncommon ’aughty, and maybe she ’as
a right, for she married a gentleman in the City, and keeps her carriage
and pair and a footman, too.  Ah, well! she ’asn’t a family, ’asn’t Mrs.
Lennard; perhaps if she ’ad ’ad seven children, like me, she’d have ’ad
to be content with a broom, as I am."

"We have a broom, too," said Sarah, watching the visitor stir her tea
round and round; "indeed, we have two, and a very old one that Jane uses
to sweep out the yard with."

For a minute Mrs. Stubbs was too thoroughly astounded to speak; then she
subsided into weak fits of laughter, such as told Sarah she had made a
terrible mistake somehow.

"A very old one to sweep out the yard with!" Mrs. Stubbs cried in gasps.
"Oh, dear, dear!  Why, child, you’re just like a little ’eathen.  A
broom is a carriage, a close carriage, something like a four-wheel cab,
only better.  Oh, dear, dear! and we keep three, do we?  Oh, _what_ a
joke to tell Stubbs!"

"Miss Sarah knows," struck in the old nurse, with some indignation; "the
doctor’s carriage is what Mrs. Stubbs calls a broom, dearie."

Sarah turned her crimson face from one to the other.  "But Father always
called that kind of carriage a _bro_-am," she emphasized, "and I didn’t
know you meant the same, Aunt."

"Well, never mind, my dear; I shouldn’t ’ave laughed at you," returned
Mrs. Stubbs, stirring her tea again with fat complaisance.  "Little
folks can’t be expected to know everything, though there are some as
does expect it, and most unreasonable it is of ’em.  Only, Sarah, it’s
more stylish to say broom, so try to think of it, there’s a good girl."

"I’ll try," said Sarah, hoping that she had somewhat retrieved her
character by knowing what kind of carriage her aunt meant by a "broom."

Then Mrs. Stubbs had another cup of tea, which she seemed to enjoy
particularly.

"And you would like to go upstairs, mum?" said the nurse, as she set the
cup down.

"Why, yes, nurse, it’s my duty to go, and I’m not one as is ever
backward in doing ’er duty," Mrs. Stubbs replied, upheaving herself from
the somewhat uncertain depths of the big chair, the only easy chair in
the house.

So the two women went up above together to visit that something which
Sarah had not seen since the moment of death.

She sat just where they left her--a way she had, for Sarah was a very
quiet child--wondering how life would be with this new-found aunt of
hers.  She was very kind, Sarah decided, and would be very good to her,
she knew; and yet--yet--there was something about her from which she
shrank instinctively--something she knew would have offended her father
beyond everything.

Poor Sarah!  At that moment Mrs. Stubbs was standing beside all that was
left of him that had loved her so dearly during all the years of her
short life.

"Pore thing!" she was saying.  "Pore thing! We weren’t good friends,
nurse, but we must not think of that now; and I’ll be a mother to his
little girl just as if there’d never been a cloud between us.  Pore
thing, only thirty-six!  Ah, well, pore thing; but he makes a pretty
corpse!"

[Illustration: "Pore thing!" she was saying.  "Pore thing!"]




                              CHAPTER III

                       SARAH’S FUTURE IS ARRANGED


Two days later Sarah’s father was buried, laid quietly away in a pretty
little churchyard two miles outside the town, beside the young wife who
had died nine years before.

The funeral was a very unostentatious affair; only one cab followed the
coffin, and contained Sarah and Mrs. Stubbs, the old nurse, and Jane,
the untidy little maid, who, after the manner of her sort, wept and
sobbed and choked, until Mrs. Stubbs would right willingly have given
her a good shaking.

Sarah was very subdued and quiet, and Mrs. Stubbs cried a little, and
would have cried more had she not been so taken up with keeping an eye
on "that stupid ninny Jane."

And then they went back to the little hot, stuffy house, and had a cup
of tea, after which the vicar of the parish called and had a long talk
with Mrs. Stubbs about Sarah’s future.

"I can’t say we was good friends with him, pore thing," Mrs. Stubbs
explained; "but when death comes between, little differences should be
forgotten. And Stubbs and me will forget all our differences now; it’s
Stubbs’ wish as well as mine.  I believe in sticking to your own flesh
and blood, for if your own won’t, whose can you expect to do it?  So
Sarah and me is the best of friends, and she is going back with me to
share and share alike with my own children."

"Oh, you are going to take Sarah," said the vicar, who had felt a great
interest in the dreamy artist whom they had just left to his last long
rest in the quiet country churchyard; "that is very good of you, very
good of you.  I have been wondering what would become of the poor little
woman."

"Why, what should become of her?" Mrs. Stubbs said indignantly.  "Her
mother was Stubbs’ own sister."

"Yes," said the vicar, smiling; "but it is not every lady who would at
all encourage the idea of bringing up a child because her mother
happened to be her husband’s sister."

"You’re right there, Mr. Moore; you are right," Mrs. Stubbs cried; "but
some women ’ave ’earts of stone instead of flesh and blood.  I’m not one
of that sort."

"And about the furniture, and so on," the vicar broke in, having heard
Mrs. Stubbs’s remarks about her own good qualities several times
already.

Mrs. Stubbs looked round the room in good-natured contempt.  "There’s
nothing to speak of," she answered--and she was right enough--"but what
there is ’ll have to go to paying for the doctor and the undertaker.  If
there’s a few pounds left over, Stubbs says put it into the savings bank
and let the child ’ave it when she grows up.  She’ll want to buy a ring
or something to remember her father by."

"And you are going to take the sole charge and expense of her?" the
vicar exclaimed.

"Oh, yes.  We’ve seven of our own, and when you’ve so many, one more or
less makes very little difference.  But I wanted to ask you something
else, Mr. Moore, and I’ll ask it before it slips my memory. You know Mr.
Gray--’e’s gone now, pore thing, and I don’t wish to say aught against
him--brought Sarah up in a very strange way; indeed, as I said at the
time to the nurse, it’s quite ’eathenish; and, it you’ll believe me,
sir, she didn’t even know how many aunts and uncles she ’ad, nor what
our very names were.  But he ’as taught her some things, and playing the
fiddle is one."

"Yes, Sarah plays the violin remarkably well for her age," said the
vicar promptly.

"Yes, so the old nurse says," returned Mrs. Stubbs, with an air of
melancholy.  "But I don’t altogether ’old with it myself; it seems to me
such an outlandish thing for a little girl to play on.  I wish it had
been the piano or the ’arp!  There’s so much more style about them."

"The violin is the most fashionable instrument a lady can learn just
now, Mrs. Stubbs," put in the clergyman hastily, wishing to secure Sarah
the free use of her beloved violin, if it were possible.

"Dear me.  You don’t say so.  What, are young ladies about ’ere learning
it?" Mrs. Stubbs asked, with interest.

"Yes.  I was dining at Lord Allington’s last week, and in the evening
one of his daughters played a violin solo; but she doesn’t play nearly
as well as Sarah," he replied.

"Then Sarah shall keep her violin and play to her ’eart’s content," Mrs.
Stubbs cried enthusiastically. "That was what I wanted to ask you--if
you thought I should encourage or discourage the child in keeping it up.
But, as you say so plainly encourage, I will; and Sarah shall ’ave good
lessons as soon as she’s fairly settled down at ’ome."

[Illustration: "Then Sarah shall keep her violin and play to her ’eart’s
content."]

"That will be the greatest delight to Sarah, for the child loves her
violin," said the vicar heartily; "and that is not all, Mrs.
Stubbs--but, if she goes on as she has begun, there will always be a
useful, or at least a remunerative, accomplishment at her fingers’
ends."

"Oh, as to that," returned Mrs. Stubbs, with a lordly indifference to
money such as told her visitor that she was well blessed with worldly
goods, "Stubbs ’ll provide for the child along with his own, and maybe
her other uncles and aunts ’ll do something for her, too.  I will say
that for _his_ family, as a family they’re not mean.  I will say that
for ’em."

So Sarah’s future was arranged.  She was to go home with Mrs. Stubbs,
who lived at South Kensington, and be one with her children.  She was to
have the best violin lessons to be had for love or money; and Mrs.
Stubbs, in the warmth of her kindly but vulgar heart, even went so far
as to suggest that if Sarah was a very good, industrious girl, and got
on well with her practising, her uncle might very likely be induced to
buy her a new violin for her next birthday, instead of the dingy old
thing she was playing on now.

Poor, well-meaning Mrs. Stubbs!  She little knew that the whole of
Sarah’s grateful soul rose in loathing at the suggestion.  She dropped
her bow upon the nearest chair, and hugged her precious violin as
closely to her breast as if it had been a thing of life, and that life
was threatened.

"Oh, Auntie!" she burst out; "a new violin!"

"Yes, child; I think it’s very likely," returned Mrs. Stubbs, delighted
to see the effect of her suggestion upon her pale little niece, and
quite mistaking the meaning of her emotion.  "Your uncle is very fond of
making nice presents.  He gave May a new piano last Christmas."

"But," gasped Sarah, "my violin is a real Amati! It belonged to my
grandfather."

"And if it did, what then?" ejaculated Mrs. Stubbs, in no way impressed
by the information. "All the more reason why you should ’ave a new one.
The wonder to me is you play half as well as you do on an old thing like
that."

"It’s--it’s worth five hundred pounds!" Sarah cried, her face in a
flame.

[Illustration: "It’s--it’s worth five hundred pounds!"]

Mrs. Stubbs fairly gasped in her surprise.  "Sarah," she said, "what are
you saying?  Little girls ought not to tell stories; it’s wicked.  Do
you know where you’ll go to?  Sarah, I’m shocked and surprised at you!"

"Auntie, dear," said Sarah, "it’s true--all true. It is, indeed!  Ask
the doctor, ask the vicar--ask _any_ one who knows about violins, and
they’ll tell you!  It’s a real Amati; it’s worth five hundred
pounds--perhaps more.  I’m not telling stories, Auntie, but Father was
offered that much for it, only he wouldn’t take it because he said it
was all he had to give me, and that it would be worth more to me some
day."

Never had Mrs. Stubbs heard Sarah say so much at one time before; but
her earnest face and manner carried conviction with them, and she saw
that the child knew what she was talking about, and was speaking only
what she believed to be the truth.

"You really mean it, Sarah?" she asked, putting out a hand to touch the
wonderful instrument.

"Oh, yes, Auntie, it’s _absolutely_ true," returned Sarah, using the
longest adjective she could think of the better to impress her aunt.

"Then," exclaimed the good lady, with radiant triumph, "you’d better
’old your tongue about it, Sarah, and not say a word about it--or you’ll
be ’aving the Probate people down on you, robbing the fatherless and the
orphan."




                               CHAPTER IV

                              HER NEW HOME


At last Mr. Gray’s affairs were all cleared up, and Sarah was about to
leave dingy old Bridgehampton behind for ever to take up her new life in
London, the great city of the world.

There were some very sad farewells to be made still; and Mrs. Stubbs was
a woman of very good feeling, and encouraged the child to go and say
good-bye to everybody who had been kind to her in the past.

"There is Mrs. Tracy," said Sarah on the last day.  "She brought me all
that fruit and jam and the other things, Auntie."

"Oh, you must go and say good-bye to ’er, of course," returned Mrs.
Stubbs; "and we must go and see your pore pa’s grave, for ’eaven knows
when you’ll see it again."

"I should like to do that, please," said Sarah in a very low voice.

"Well, _I_ can’t drag out all that way," remarked Mrs. Stubbs, who,
being stout, was not good at walking exercise.  "We’ll have an open
carriage if nurse can get one; and nurse shall go too."

So Sarah went and said "good-bye" to her father’s grave; and the wise
old nurse, after a minute spent beside it, drew Mrs. Stubbs away to the
other side of the pretty churchyard to show her a curious tombstone
about which she had been telling her as they drove along.  So Sarah, for
a few minutes, was left alone--free to kneel down and bid her farewell
in peace.

It was a relief to the child to be alone, for Mrs. Stubbs, though
meaning to be kindness itself, was not a woman in whose presence it was
possible to grieve in comfort.  Her remarks about "your pore pa"
invariably had the effect of stifling any feeling of emotion which was
aroused in her childish heart.

She was very good.  Sarah knew that she meant to be so.

"I’ll try not to mind the difference, dear Father," she whispered to the
brown sods above his dear head.  "It’s all so different to you, so
different to when there was just you and I together.  Nobody will ever
understand me like you, dear Daddy; but Auntie means to be very kind,
and I’ll try my hardest to grow up so that you’ll love me better when we
meet again."

As she rose up, Mrs. Stubbs and the nurse were coming across the grass
between the graves to fetch her.  Mrs. Stubbs noticed the tears on her
cheeks and still flooding her eyes.

"Nay, now, you mustn’t fret, Sarah," she said kindly; "’e’s better off,
pore thing, than when he was ’ere, so you mustn’t fret for ’im, there’s
a good girl."

Sarah wiped her eyes, and turned to go away. She said nothing, for she
knew it was no use trying to make her aunt understand that her tears had
not been so much for him as for herself.  And Mrs. Stubbs stood for a
moment looking down upon the mould, with its covering of brown,
disjointed sods and its faded wreaths.

"Pore thing!" she murmured; "it’s a sad end to ’ave.  And he must ’ave
felt leaving the little one badly ’fore he brought himself to write that
letter!  Pore thing!  Well, I’m not one to bear ill-will for what’s past
and gone, and so beyond ’elp now; and I’ll be as much a mother to Sarah
as if ’im and me had always been the best of friends.  ’E once said I
was vulgar--and perhaps I am--it’s vulgar to ’ave ’earts and such like,
and he knows better now, pore thing!  For I have a ’eart.  Yes, and the
Queen upon ’er throne, she has a ’eart, too, bless her."

There were tears on the good soul’s cheeks as she turned to follow
Sarah, whom she found at the gate waiting for her.  By the time she had
reached the child she had wiped them, but Sarah saw that they had been
there.

"Dear Auntie," she said.  "He wasn’t friends with you, but he knows how
good you are now,"--and then she flung her arms round her, and her
victory over her uncle’s wife was complete.

"Sarah," she said, when they were nearly at the end of their journey,
"you have never ’ad any playfellows, have you, dear?"

"Never, Auntie--not _real_ playfellows," Sarah answered, and flushing up
with joy at the anticipation of those who were in store for her.

"Well, I’d better warn you, Sarah--it may not be all sugar and honey
till you get used to them," said Mrs. Stubbs solemnly.  "There’s a good
deal of give and take about children’s ways; that is, if you want to get
on peaceable.  If you get a knock, you must just bear it without
telling, or else you get called a ’tell-pie,’ and treated according.
It’s what I’ve never encouraged, and I must do my children the justice
to say if they gets a knock they gives it back again, and there’s no
more about it."

Thus Sarah was somewhat prepared for the darker side of her new life,
though she gathered no true idea of the nest of young ruffians to whom
she was made known an hour later.

They came out with a rush to the door when the carriage stopped, and
welcomed their mother home again with a fluent and boisterous torrent of
joy truly appalling to the little quiet and retiring Sarah, who was not
accustomed to the domestic manners of children of the Stubbs class.

"Ma, what have you brought me?"

"Is that Sarah, Ma?  My, ain’t she a littl’un!"

"Ma, Mary was late this morning.  Yes, and our kao-kao was burnt--I told
her I should tell you."

"Pa slapped Johnnie last night, because he wouldn’t be washed to come
down to dessert."

"And Flossie has torn her best frock."

"And May----"

"Hush!  Be quiet, children!" exclaimed Mrs. Stubbs, holding her hands to
her ears.  "’Pon my word, you’re like a lot of young savages.  Miss
Clark can’t have taken much care of you whilst I’ve bin away.  Really,
you’re enough to frighten Sarah out of her senses.  This is your cousin
Sarah.  She’s going to live ’ere in future, so come and say ’’Ow d’ye
do?’ to her nicely."

Thus bidden, the young Stubbses all turned their attention on their new
cousin, and said their greeting and shook hands with various kinds of
manner.

There was May, aged fourteen, a very consequential young person, with an
inclination to be short and stout, like her mother, and had her nice
fair hair plaited into a tail behind and tied with a bunch of mauve
ribbon, worn with a white frock in memory of the uncle by marriage whom
she had never seen.

"How d’you do, Cousin Sarah?" she said, with a fine-lady air which
petrified poor Sarah, who thought that and her cousin’s earrings and
watch-chain the finest things she had ever beheld about any human being
before.  Then there came the redoubtable Flossie, who had torn her best
frock, and was twelve and a half.  Flossie, who was nearly as big as
May, came forward with a giggle, and said "How----" and went off into
fits of laughter at some private joke of her own.

"I’m ashamed of you, Flossie," cried Mrs. Stubbs sharply; "shake ’ands
with your cousin Sarah at once.  Ah! this is Lily--Lily’s five and a
’alf, Sarah--she’s the baby."

Then there was Tom, the eldest boy, who gripped hold of Sarah’s hand and
wrung it until she could have shrieked with the pain, but, taking it as
an expression of kindness and welcome, she bore it bravely and looked at
him with a smiling face; she knew better afterwards.

After Tom came the twins, Minnie and the Johnnie who had been slapped
the day before; and last of all, Janey, the prettiest, and Sarah fancied
the sweetest, of them all.  Janey was seven, or, as she said herself,
nearly eight.

"I suppose," said Mrs. Stubbs, addressing herself to Flossie, "that your
pa ’asn’t got ’ome yet?"

"No, Ma, not yet," returned Flossie.

But, presently, when Mrs. Stubbs had changed her dress for a garment
such as Sarah had never beheld before, and which May told her was a
tea-gown, and was enjoying a cup of sweet-smelling tea in the large and
shady drawing-room--to Sarah a perfect dream of beauty--he came!  Came
with a bustle and noise like a tempest, and caught his stout wife round
the waist, with a "Hulloa, old woman, it’s a sight for sore eyes to see
you ’ome again!"

Sarah had determined to be surprised at nothing, but her Uncle Stubbs
was altogether too much for her resolution.  In apologising to herself
afterwards, she said she was obliged to stare.

"And where’s the little lass?" Mr. Stubbs asked when he had kissed his
wife.  "Oh, there!  Well, aren’t you going to speak to your uncle, eh?"

"Yes, Uncle," said Sarah shyly.

He drew her nearer to him, and turned her face to the light.

"Like her dear ma," put in Mrs. Stubbs.

"Yes," said Mr. Stubbs shortly.

"Not like her pa at all," Mrs. Stubbs persisted.

"No!" more shortly still; then, after a pause, "I ’ope you’ll be a good
gal, Sarah, and remember, though your father and me wasn’t friends, yet,
as long as I’ve a ’ome to call my own, you’re welcome to a shelter in
it.  Your mother was my favourite sister, and though she turned ’er back
on me, I’ll never do that on you, never."

"Father knows better now, Uncle," said the child, with an effort; "he
knows how good you and Auntie are to me.  You’d be friends now, wouldn’t
you?" earnestly.

"I don’t know--I don’t know at all," replied Mr. Stubbs shortly; then,
struck by the pleading look on the child’s wistful face, added gruffly,
"I suppose we should; any way, I hope so."

At this point Mrs. Stubbs broke in,--

"Any way, it’s no fault of Sarah’s that we wasn’t all the very best of
friends, Stubbs; and Sarah and me’s real fond of one another already,
aren’t we, Sarah?  So say no more about it; what’s past and gone is
beyond ’elp.  Flossie, you can take Sarah upstairs now.  It’s just
six--time for your tea.  Be sure she gets a good tea."




                               CHAPTER V

                         A TASTE OF THE FUTURE


Thus bidden, Flossie took Sarah’s hand and led her upstairs.  "You won’t
like Miss Clark," she remarked, as they went.  "We don’t like her, not
any of us.  She’s so mean; always telling tales about somebody.  She got
Johnnie slapped and sent off to bed last night; it was all spite--nasty
old thing!"

"Who is Miss Clark?" Sarah asked, feeling rather bewildered.

"Miss Clark!  What! didn’t Ma tell you about her?" ejaculated Miss
Flossie, in surprise.

"No; Auntie never told me about her at all."

"Lor!  There, that shows Ma herself don’t think much of her!  I’ll tell
Miss Clark, any way."

"Don’t, don’t!" Sarah cried, in an agony.

"Yes, I shall," the amiable Flossie returned, suddenly opening a door
and dragging her cousin into the midst of a noisy crew, all squabbling
round a tea-table.  "Miss Clark, what d’you think? Ma actually never
told Sarah a single word about you!"

"Well, my dear, never mind; perhaps Mrs. Stubbs didn’t say very much
about any of us."

"She didn’t," put in Sarah hastily.

"I suppose this is Sarah?" Miss Clark went on.

"Yes," answered Flossie, adding, under her breath to Johnnie, "Stupid
little thing!"

"How do you do, Sarah?" asked the governess, with the air of primness
which had made her unruly young pupils dislike her.  "I hope we shall be
very good friends, and that you will do your best to be a very tidy and
industrious little girl."

This rather took Sarah’s breath away, but she replied, politely, that
she would try her best.

"Come and sit by me, Sarah," said May, with a very condescending air of
protection.

"Yes, sit by May," added Miss Clark.  "May is my right hand; without May
I could not endure all the worry and trial of the others.  Copy May, and
you will be quite right."

So Sarah watched May mincing with her knife and fork, and
conscientiously tried to do likewise, to the infinite amusement of the
younger ones, of whom May took no notice whatever, and to whose jibing
remarks she showed a superb indifference.

"Sarah," shouted Tom, stuffing his mouth so full of pressed tongue and
bread-and-butter that Sarah’s heart stood still for fear of his choking,
"how many pieces of bread-and-butter can you put into your mouth at
once?"

"Disgusting boy!" remarked May disdainfully, without giving Sarah time
to reply.  "You grow more atrociously vulgar every day you live!"

"Hi, hi!" shouted Tom, seizing a tablespoon and ramming it down his
throat until even boy’s nature revolted and expressed disapproval.

"Put that spoon down," cried Miss Clark authoritatively.  "If I see you
do that again, Tom, you shall not go down to dessert."

Now this was almost the only threat by which poor Miss Clark, whose life
was one long-continued struggle and fight, was able to hold her own over
Tom when he was at home for his holidays.  Not going down to dessert
meant, not only the punishment of losing a share of the good things
below, but also it meant inquiry as to the cause of absence, and other
effects according to evidence.

Tom’s exuberance of spirits settled down promptly into discreet
behaviour, and Miss Clark had time to look round the table.

"Johnnie, you are forbidden to eat jam for a week," she burst out.
"Minnie, take his plate away."

"It’s a shame poor Johnnie isn’t to have any jam," Minnie began
whining--"all for nothing, too. It’s a real downright shame, it is," and
forthwith she took the opportunity of daubing a thick slice of
bread-and-butter with jam off her own plate, and smuggling it into the
luckless Johnnie’s hand in such a way that he might eat it upside down,
to the intense delight of Tom opposite, who had seen the little
manoeuvre, and was bursting to disclose it.

For once nodding and winking had no effect, for nobody happened to be
looking at him.  So Tom, in despair lest such an amusing incident should
be altogether lost, began vigorously nudging Flossie, who sat next to
him, with his elbow. Flossie, unfortunately, was in the act of raising a
large cup of very hot tea to her lips, and Tom’s nudge causing the hot
cup to touch her knuckle, made her jerk violently, and over the tea went
in a deluge on to her lap.

It is almost impossible to give an adequate description of the scene
which followed.  Flossie shrieked and screamed as if she was being
murdered by a slow process; Tom vowed and protested that it was not his
fault; Janey had pushed him over against Flossie; Janey appealed to Miss
Clark to remember that at the very moment she was handing her cup in the
opposite direction; and Miss Clark began to wring her hands and exclaim
that she would ask to have Tom sent back to school again, for stand his
cruel and unbrotherly behaviour she neither could nor would.  And in the
midst of it all, young Johnnie seized the opportunity of helping Minnie
freely to jam and eating off her plate, as if he were eating for a
wager.

Sarah sat looking, as she was, scared; and May calmly surveyed the scene
of uproar with disdainful face.

"Disgusting boy!" she said to the still protesting Tom.  "You get more
vulgar every day.  Don’t take any notice, Sarah; you will get used to it
by-and-by."

Eventually Miss Clark began to cry weakly.

"It’s too much for me; how am I to bear four weeks more of this dreadful
boy?" she sobbed.

"Do like me, take no notice," suggested May.

"But I _must_ take notice," Miss Clark cried desperately.  "My only
comfort is that you do sit still, May dear.  As for Sarah, she is a good
girl, a pattern to you," with a withering glance at Tom. "I feel sure
Sarah has never seen such a disgraceful scene before; have you, Sarah?"

"No," whispered Sarah, wishing fervently that Miss Clark had been
pleased to leave her out of the discussion.

"I thought so.  I knew Sarah’s manners were far too good for her to have
been brought up among this sort of thing.  Sarah is like a young
princess."

By this time the tumult had subsided a little. Flossie had recovered
from her fright, and was consoling herself with buttered scones and
honey, looking darkly at Tom the while, just by way of reminding him
that she had not by any means forgotten.  But Tom was unconscious of her
wrath--a fresh idea had presented itself to his volatile mind, and for
the moment he had utterly forgotten not only Flossie’s wrath, but also
that other probable wrath to come.

"Princess Sarah!" he shouted, pointing at his cousin.  "Her Royal
Highness Princess Sarah--of Nowhere.  Princess Sarah!"

"Princess Sarah!" cried Johnnie, taking up the taunt, and waving his
bread-and-butter like a flag. "Three cheers for Princess Sarah!"




                               CHAPTER VI

                          THE AMIABLE FLOSSIE


Miss Clark did not tell that time.  It was not Flossie, but May, who
poured oil on the troubled waters.

"It’s no use making a fuss, Flossie," she said wisely.  "Tom didn’t mean
to spill your tea; he only wanted you to look at Johnnie cribbing jam
when he’d been told not to have any.  And it’s the first night Ma’s at
home, and Tom’s her favourite; and if you get him into trouble with Pa,
she’ll give what she’s brought for you to somebody else.  So you just
hold your tongue, Flossie, and be a bit nice to Miss Clark, and get her
to say nothing about it.  It isn’t as if you were hurt--and besides, you
can’t pretend you’re hurt and then go down to dessert.  It’s your turn
to go down to-night."  Thus advised, Flossie went to Miss Clark and
begged her to say nothing more about Tom’s unfortunate accident.

"Tom says he didn’t mean to, Miss Clark, and Ma’s tired, I dare say; so
you won’t say anything about it, will you?"

"I think I ought to say something about it, Flossie," said Miss Clark
severely, though in her heart she was as glad to get off telling as even
Tom himself could be.

"No, Miss Clark, I don’t think you ought.  Ma always gets a headache
after a long journey, and if Pa’s put out with Tom, and perhaps whips
him, Ma ’ll go to bed and cry all night.  And it wasn’t as if Tom meant
to spill the tea over me--it was quite an accident.  He was only jogging
me to look at Johnnie."

With much apparent reluctance, Miss Clark at last consented to say no
more about it; and so occupied was she in making Flossie feel how great
a concession it was for her to do so, that she forgot to ask what
Johnnie had happened to be doing to attract Tom’s attention.

So Johnnie escaped scot free also, and Flossie and Tom went off to
prepare for going down to dessert, which the young Stubbses did in
strict turn, two at a time.

As soon as the table was cleared, Miss Clark got out a little work-box
and began a delicate piece of embroidery.  Sarah kept close to May, whom
at present she liked best of any of the young people and May sat down
with a piece of fancy work also, of which she did very little.

"Miss Clark," she began, after she had done a few stitches, "isn’t it
jolly without Tom?"

"Very," said Miss Clark, with a great sigh of relief.

"I don’t think Tom meant to be disagreeable," said May, turning Miss
Clark’s silks over with careless fingers; "but he’s a boy, and boys are
very tiresome animals, Miss Clark."

"Yes," Miss Clark replied.

"How many times have you been engaged?" and May leant her elbows upon
the table and regarded the governess with interested eyes.

[Illustration: "How many times have you been engaged?"]

"Twice," answered Miss Clark, in a low voice.

"And he was nice?" May inquired, with vivid interest.

"I thought them both nice at the time," Miss Clark returned, with a sigh
and a smile.  "But--oh, here is Flossie ready to go down.  Flossie, my
dear, how quick you have been!"

"But I’m quite tidy, Miss Clark," Flossie replied. "I wish Tom would be
quick.  I say, Sarah, don’t you wish you were going down, too?"

"Sarah’s quite happy with Miss Clark and me," put in May; "ain’t you,
Sarah?"

"Yes, quite," Sarah replied.

"Oh, are you?  Then I shall tell Ma you said you didn’t want to go down
to see her, then," Flossie retorted.

Poor Sarah’s eyes filled with tears, and she turned to May in the hope
of getting protection from her.

"Take no notice," said May superbly.  "You’ll get used to Flossie after
a bit.  She’s a regular tell-tale; but she won’t tell Ma, for Ma won’t
listen.  She never does.  Ma never will listen to tales, not even from
Tom."

Flossie began to laugh uproariously, as if it was the greatest joke in
the world to tease Sarah, who had yet to learn the peculiar workings of
a Stubbs character.  Then Miss Clark interrupted with a remark that
Flossie’s sash was not very well tied.

"Come here and let me tie it properly," she said sharply; and, as
Flossie knew that any shortcoming would be sharply noticed and commented
upon when she got downstairs, she turned obediently round and allowed
Miss Clark to arrange her garments to her satisfaction.  By that time
Tom was ready, and the two went down together.

"Thank goodness," remarked May piously. "Now, Miss Clark, we shall have
a little peace."

May was destined to have even a greater peace for her little chat with
the governess than she had anticipated, for a few minutes after Flossie
and Tom had gone downstairs one of the maids came up and said that the
mistress wished Miss Sarah to come down at once.  Miss Sarah, she added,
was not to stay to dress more than she was then.

"Mayn’t I just wash my hands?" Sarah asked imploringly of May.

"Of course," May answered, good-naturedly. "I’ll go with you and make
you straight."

May was very good-natured, though it is true that she was somewhat
condescending; and she went with Sarah and showed her the room she was
to share with Janey and Lily, showed her where to wash her face and
hands, and herself combed her hair and made her look quite presentable.

"There! you look all right; let Miss Clark see you," she said.  And,
after Sarah had been for inspection and approval, she followed the maid,
and went down, for the first time in her life, to dessert.

"’Ere she is!" Mrs. Stubbs exclaimed, as the little figure in black
appeared in the doorway. "Flossie ought to have known you would come
down to dessert the first evening; and, after that, you must take it in
turn with the others."

"Yes, Auntie," said Sarah shyly, taking the chair next to Mrs. Stubbs,
for which she was thankful.

"Will you ’ave some grapes, my dear?" Mrs. Stubbs asked kindly.

"Sarah ’d like a nectarine," said Mr. Stubbs, who made a god of his
stomach, and loved good things.

"I doubt if she will," his wife said; "they’re bitter to a child’s
taste; but ’ave which you like best, Sarah."

"Grapes, please, Auntie," said Sarah promptly.

As a matter of fact, Sarah did not exactly know what nectarines were;
and, not liking to confess her ignorance, lest by doing so she should
bring on herself sarcastic glances, to be followed later by sarcastic
remarks from Flossie and Tom, she chose what she was sure of; besides,
she did not want to run the risk of getting something upon her plate
which she did not like, and perhaps could not eat.  Poor Sarah still had
a lively recollection of once helping herself to a piece of crystallised
ginger when out to tea with her father.  She could not bear hot things,
and it seemed to her that that piece of ginger was the hottest morsel
she had ever put in her mouth.  She sucked and sucked in the hope of
reducing it, and so getting rid of it, and the harder she sucked the
hotter it grew.  She tried crushing it between her sharp young teeth,
but that process only seemed to bring out the heat more and more.

And at last, in sheer desperation, Sarah bethought herself of her
pocket-handkerchief, and, putting it up as if to wipe her lips, ejected
the pungent morsel, and at the same time seized the opportunity of
putting her poor little burning tongue out to cool.

"Have another piece of ginger, dear," the lady of the house had said,
seeing that her plate was empty.




                              CHAPTER VII

                           COUSINLY AMENITIES


The following morning Mrs. Stubbs began preparing vigorously for the
move to Brighton, which the family invariably made at this time of the
year.  Usually, indeed, they went a week or so earlier, but Mrs. Stubbs
being at Bridgehampton, Miss Clark had done no more towards going than
to see that the children’s summer and seaside frocks and other clothes
were all ready.

"I think May and Flossie must ’ave new white best frocks," Mrs. Stubbs
remarked; "and Sarah’s things must be attended to.  I knew it was no use
getting the child anything but a black frock in that old-fashioned
Bridge’ampton.  I’d better go and see about them this morning; and if
they’re not done by Thursday they can come after us."

So Sarah was dressed, and with May went out in the neat "broom" with
Mrs. Stubbs; and when she had arranged about the white frocks for her
own children, Mrs. Stubbs began to lay in a stock of clothes for Sarah.
Poor Sarah was bewildered, and felt more ready to cry than anything
else.

"Am I to wear _all_ these?" she asked, with what was almost horror, as
she surveyed the pile of stockings, petticoats, gloves, sash-ribbons,
pocket-handkerchiefs, and such things, which quickly accumulated upon
the counter.

Mrs. Stubbs laughed good-naturedly.  "You won’t say ’all’ when you’ve
been a month at Brighton grubbing about on the shingle and going
donkey-rides, and such like.  You must be tidy, you know, Sarah.  And I
told you" (in an undertone) "that you would be the same as my own.  I
never do things by ’alves; I’m not one of that sort, thank ’eaven."

So, to Sarah’s dismay, she bought lavishly of many things--frocks,
boots, smart pinafores, a pretty, light summer jacket, and two hats, one
a white sailor hat, the other a black trimmed one for best.

"Do you take cold easy, Sarah?" Mrs. Stubbs inquired, pausing as they
went out of the showroom before a huge pile of furs.

"I think I do rather, Auntie; and I had bronchitis last year."

"That settles it!" her aunt exclaimed.  "I don’t believe in bronchitis
and doctors’ bills; waste of money, I call it.  You shall ’ave a fur
cape."

Now for two years past the dream of Sarah’s life had been to possess a
fur cape--"a beautiful, warm, soft, and lovely fur cape," as she
expressed it; but until now, poor child, she had never dared to think it
might ever be more than a dream--that it might come to be a possibility
or a reality. The sudden realization was almost too much for her.  She
gave a little gasp of delight, and squeezed her aunt’s arm _hard_.

"Oh, Auntie!" she whispered, with a sob of delight, "what shall I ever
do for you?"

"Nay, nay! don’t, Sarah!" Mrs. Stubbs expostulated, fearing the child
was going to break down. "Be a good girl and love your aunt, that’s all,
dear."

"Oh, Auntie, I do, I do!" Sarah whispered back; "but if only Father
knew--if only he knew!"

"Why, maybe he does," said Mrs. Stubbs kindly. "But come, Sarah, my
dear, let us try your cape on.  We are wasting this gentleman’s time."

The gentleman in question protested that it was of no consequence, and
begged Mrs. Stubbs not to hurry herself.  But time was passing, and Mrs.
Stubbs wanted to get home again, so she urged Sarah to be quick.

Ten minutes later Sarah was the proud possessor of a beautiful brown fur
cape, just a little large for her, "that she might have room to grow,"
but so warm and cosy, and so entirely to her liking, that, in spite of
the sultry day, the child would willingly have kept it on and gone home
in it.  She did not, however, dare to propose it to her aunt, and if she
had done so Mrs. Stubbs had far too much good sense to have allowed it.

So they went home gaily enough to lunch, which was the young folk’s
dinner, but not without a petition from May that they should stop at
some nice shop and have ices.

"It will spoil your dinner!" exclaimed Mrs. Stubbs.

"Oh, no, Mother," said May, who sometimes called her mother so.  "And
Sarah _ought_ to have an ice the very first time she has ever had a
drive with you."

Thus pressed, Mrs. Stubbs gave in, and stopped the carriage at a
confectioner’s in Regent Street.

"I’ll have Vanilla," said May.  "Which are you going to have, Sarah?"

"Whichever you like," said Sarah, who had never tasted an ice in her
life, and was thus gaining another new experience.

"Try strawberry, then," said May, "and then we can help one another to a
spoonful."

Sarah did try strawberry, and very good she found it.  And then, when
they had each eaten about half of their ices, May proposed that they
should change about.  Sarah did not find the Vanilla ice nearly so much
to her liking as the strawberry one had been; but not liking to say so,
as her cousin seemed to appreciate the change, she finished her portion,
and said she had enjoyed herself very much.

"You’ll buy us some sweets, Ma?" said May.

Sarah stared aghast; it seemed to her a terrible extravagance to have
had the ices, particularly after having spent so much money as her aunt
must have done for the clothes that morning.  And then to ask for
sweets!  It seemed to her that May had no conscience.

And perhaps she was not very far wrong.  But May, if she had no
conscience, had a wonderful knack of smoothing the path of daily life
for herself. Mrs. Stubbs demurred decidedly to buying sweets; but May
gave a good reason for her demand.

"Oh, Ma, dear, do!  Flossie ’ll be as cross as two sticks at Sarah being
out with you instead of her. And she’s sure to ask if we had ices, and,
you know we can’t either of us tell a story about it--at least, I can’t,
and I don’t think Sarah’s at all the story-telling sort--are you,
Sarah?"

"Oh no, indeed, Auntie, I’ll never tell you a story," Sarah protested.

"And Flossie will go on anyhow, and taunt her; I know she will.  She and
Tom were at it last night--calling her Princess Sarah--her Royal
Highness Princess Sarah," May went on--"didn’t they, Sarah?"

"Never mind," said Sarah, trying to make light of it.

"But what did they call her that for?" Mrs. Stubbs asked, listening in a
way that was rare with her to a bit of tittle-tattle from the
schoolroom.

"Well, Ma, dear, you know what Tom is.  He doesn’t mean to be rough or
rude, but he’s just a boy home for the holidays; and after she’s had the
little ones all day, and perhaps not me to talk to at all, Tom does get
a bit too much for Miss Clark’s nerves.  And last night Tom was just a
bit more boisterous than usual, and poor Miss Clark didn’t feel very
well, and it tried her, you know. And Sarah was sitting by me, and very
quiet, and Miss Clark happened to say she behaved like a princess--and
so she did.  And Tom took it up--Princess Sarah, of Nowhere; her Royal
Highness Princess Sarah, of Nowhere, and such-like.  I don’t think Tom
meant to be unkind, but it wasn’t very nice for Sarah, being strange to
us all; and then Flossie took it up, and Johnnie, but Miss Clark told
Johnnie he should go to bed if he said it again, so he soon shut up."

"Well, it’s no use taking any notice of it," said Mrs. Stubbs, stroking
Sarah’s hand kindly, "but you’d better put a stop to it whenever you
hear ’em at it, May.  I only ’ope Tom won’t let his pa ’ear him. He’d be
very angry, for Sarah’s pore ma, that’s dead and gone, was ’is favourite
sister, and Pa’d never forgive a slight that was put on her little girl.
It isn’t," said Mrs. Stubbs, warming to her subject, "any fault of
Sarah’s that she’s left, at nine years old, without a father, or a
mother, or a ’ome; and it’s no credit of any of yours that you’ve got a
kind pa and ma, and a lux’r’ous ’ome, and a broom to ride about in.  So,
Sarah, my dear, don’t take no notice if they begin teasing you about
anything. Remember, your ma was your uncle’s favourite sister, and that
you was as welcome as flowers in May to him when I brought you ’ome."

Sarah looked up.  "I don’t mind anything, Auntie, dear," she said
bravely, though her lips were trembling and her eyes were moist.  "I’ll
remember what you told me when we were coming--give and take."

"That’s a brave little woman!" Mrs. Stubbs exclaimed.  "Yes, you’d
better go and choose some sweets, May.  Perhaps it was a little ’ard on
Flossie she should have to stop at ’ome, but I can’t do with more than
three in the broom--it gets so ’ot and so stuffy.  Perhaps, some day,
your pa ’ll buy us an open carriage, and then I don’t mind ’ow many
there are."

May went out into the shop--for they had been sitting alone in an inner
room--to choose the sweets, and Mrs. Stubbs continued her talk to Sarah.

"I don’t ’old with telling, as a rule; I want my children to be better
than tell-pies," she said; "but I am glad May told me of this.  If
anything goes wrong with you, you tell May about it, Sarah; she’s my
right ’and; I don’t know what I should do without her."




                              CHAPTER VIII

                          FLOSSIE’S GRIEVANCES


It was just as well that May had had sufficient forethought to provide
herself with a bundle of sweets in the shape of a peace-offering for
Flossie, for when they got in they found Flossie in anything but an
amiable mood.

And when Flossie was not in an amiable mood, she was anything but an
agreeable young person.

She was sitting in the schoolroom, staring sullenly out of the window
and kicking impatiently against the window-board in a way which upset
Miss Clark’s nerves until they could only be fairly described as
"shattered."

[Illustration: She was sitting in the schoolroom, staring sullenly out
of the window.]

For everything from first to last had gone wrong with poor Flossie that
morning.  In the first place, she had been intensely disappointed at
being left at home that Sarah might go in the carriage with Mrs. Stubbs.
Flossie was particularly fond of going out with her mother in the
carriage, and was also very fond of shopping.  It was, therefore, quite
in vain that Miss Clark tried to make her understand that Sarah had not
been taken for favouritism, but simply in order that her aunt might buy
her the clothes necessary for their trip to Brighton.  Flossie thought
and said it was a horrid shame, and vowed vengeance on the unfortunate
and inoffensive, though offending, Sarah in consequence.

"Nasty little mean white-faced thing!" she exclaimed.  "I suppose I
shall always be shoved into the background now, just that she may be
coddled up and made to think herself better than anybody else.  Princess
Sarah!  Yes, that’s to be the new idea.  We’re all to be put on one side
for Princess Sarah."

"Flossie," said Miss Clark, very severely, "you ought to be thoroughly
ashamed of yourself.  To be jealous of a poor little girl who has no
father or mother, who has come among strangers at nine years old, and is
fretting her poor little heart out for the sake of the father who loved
her better than any one in all the world; to be jealous of her being
taken out once when you know it is only on business they have gone--oh!
for shame, Flossie! for shame!"

"Oh, well, she needn’t fret after her pa so much," Flossie retorted, not
taking Miss Clark’s remarks to heart at all.  "He didn’t do so much for
her.  He wasn’t a gentleman like Pa.  If he had been, he’d have left her
some money of her own."

Miss Clark’s whole soul rose up in absolute loathing within her.

"You vulgar, vulgar child!" she thought.  Aloud she said, "Flossie, my
dear, a _lady_ would not say such a thing as that.  Your mother would be
very, _very_ angry if she heard it.  Come, it is useless to stay
grumbling and sulking here; you will have to accept the situation.  Mrs.
Stubbs is your mother, and the mistress of this house and family.  She
does not ask your leave whether she shall take you out with her or not.
She would be a very bad mother to you if she did, instead of being, as
she is now, a very good one.  Let me hear not another word, but put your
things on to go out with me."

"Is Tom going?" Flossie inquired, not daring to refuse, though she would
dearly have liked to do so.

"No.  Tom and Johnnie are going out with Charles."

"And I have to just go out with you and three stupid girls?"

"With your three sisters, certainly."

"It’s a beastly shame," Flossie burst out.

"Not another word," said the governess sharply. "Go and get ready at
once."

And poor Flossie had to go.  Of course it happened that as she began
wrong at the beginning nothing went very well with her during the rest
of the morning.  Miss Clark went the one way she hated above all others;
but Miss Clark had to do a small but important commission for Mrs.
Stubbs, and was obliged to take it.

Then her sisters, whom she heartily despised--Tom being her
favourite--annoyed her excessively. Janey would persist in lagging
behind, and Minnie got a stone in her shoe and had to stop and take it
off and shake out the pebble; and then, of course, she had to stop also
to have her shoe tied again, and one or two people stopped to see what
was amiss, as people do stop when they see any impediment to the general
traffic in the London streets. "Making a perfect show of them all,"
Flossie said angrily.

And when they got home, Flossie not feeling quite so bad as when they
set off, Mrs. Stubbs and May and "_that_ Sarah" actually had not come
back. It really was too bad, and Flossie sat down in the schoolroom
window to watch for them with a face like a thunder cloud and a heart in
which every outraged and injured feeling capable of being felt by weak
human nature seemed to be seething and struggling at once.

If only Tom had come back, it would not have been so bad.  But Charles,
the indoor servant, had taken him and Johnnie down to Seven Dials to buy
some guinea-pigs, and Seven Dials being a long way from South
Kensington, they could not possibly have got back by that time if they
had tried ever so.  Poor Flossie!

So she sat and brooded--brooded over what she was pleased to call her
wrongs.  She would not so much have minded not going out with the
"broom" if only she might have gone with Charles and Tom and Johnnie to
enjoy the somewhat doubtful delights of Seven Dials.  That, however,
Mrs. Stubbs had resolutely and peremptorily refused to allow. So it
happened that Flossie sat in the window waiting for their return.

At last they came.  She saw them get out of the carriage and disappear
within the house; she saw the carriage drive round to the stables.

And then there was a long pause.  But they none of them seemed to think
of coming upstairs, even then.  Poor Flossie kicked at the window-board
more noisily than ever, and in vain Miss Clark, driven almost to
desperation, cried, "Flossie, _will_ you be quiet?"

And then the door opened quietly, and May came in, looking radiant.
Flossie felt more ill-used even than before.

"Oh, you are here, Flossie.  I’ve been looking for you _every_where,"
she remarked.

"Well, you can’t have looked very hard, or you’d have found me," Flossie
snapped.  Then with a fierce glance at the parcel in her sister’s hand,
she blurted out, "You’ve been having ices!"

"Yes, we have," answered May; "but you needn’t look like that, Flossie;
I’ve brought you back a great deal more than both our ices cost."

"What have you brought?" half mollified.

"Caramels in chocolate."

"I hate caramels!" Flossie declared, fearing, with the old clinging to
ungraciousness that sulky people have, that her last reply had sounded
too much like coming round, a concession which Flossie never made too
soon or made too cheap.

"Nougât?" said May, putting the caramels on one side.

"You _know_ I can’t eat nougât; it _always_ makes my teeth ache!"
Flossie cried.

"Fondants?"  May knew that her sister was passionately fond of that form
of sweetmeats.  But Flossie would have none of it.

"I detest fondants!" she said, with an impressiveness which would have
been worthy of the occasion had she said that she detested--well,
prussic acid, or some pleasant and deadly preparation of that kind.

"Well, it’s a pity I worried Ma for them at all," May remarked with her
usual placid air of disgust. "Perhaps, though, you’ll think differently
after lunch. Come down, and pray don’t look like that!  Pa’s at home."




                               CHAPTER IX

                           AN ASTUTE TELL-PIE


But not even the presence of Mr. Stubbs, who was held in great awe by
his sons and daughters, and was most emphatically what is known as
"master in his own house," was sufficient to restore the redoubtable
Flossie to her usual careless, happy-go-lucky, giggling sauciness.

She went down and took her seat at table, speaking only when spoken to,
but nevertheless contriving to eat an uncommonly good meal.  And Tom
entertained her with an account of his excursion to the Dials; and
although Flossie had spent the last three hours in a passion of
jealousy, envy, and unhappiness too great for alleviation, even when it
came in the shape of caramels, nougât, and fondants, yet she could not
resist the temptation of hearing all that Tom had to say, and of
arranging to go round to the stables with him to see his new pets when
lunch should be over.

And presently she was graciously pleased to accept the caramels and
nougât and the fondants.  But for some hours she did not forgive
Sarah--"Princess Sarah" she unceasingly called her, although solemnly
warned by May that "Ma" had already heard of the name, and that if "Pa"
heard it the consequences would indeed be dreadful.

"Ah, I suppose Miss Tell-pie has been making up to Ma this morning!"
suggested Flossie, with a frightful sneer.

"Nothing of the kind!" returned May quickly, but in her most
condescending tone; "it was quite another person.  Sarah has never said
a word, not even when she was asked.  But, any way, Ma did hear it, and
she’s very angry about it.  And Ma says if Pa gets to know about it
he’ll be fearfully angry, for Sarah’s ma was his favourite sister.  And
so you’d better just mind what you’re doing, Miss Flossie!"

"I do hate that Miss Clark!" Flossie remarked.

"Miss Clark!" exclaimed May.  "Why, whatever for?"

"Nasty, mean, spiteful tell-pie!" Flossie explained.

"It _wasn’t_ Miss Clark.  I tell you Ma got to hear about it."

"Who was it then?"

"Ah, that I can’t tell you; but, any way, Ma got to hear of it, and she
told me to put a stop to it, and so you’d better be careful, that’s
all."

And never for a moment did Flossie suspect that some blades are so sharp
that they can cut two ways, and that her informant was quite as clever
at carrying tales to one side as to the other.  Ah! but blundering,
boisterous Flossie was not nearly so astute as Mrs. Stubbs’s right
hand--May.

When they had come from Bridgehampton Mrs. Stubbs had only brought her
own box and one which contained Sarah’s modest wardrobe with them. Her
father’s pictures and the precious Amati, with one or two bits of old
carved oak, a chair, a table, a little chest, and a stool, with one or
two bits of armour and a few pieces of very good china, were all packed
and sent off by goods train.

They arrived that afternoon, and Mrs. Stubbs had them all unpacked, and
declared her intention of putting them into the little bedroom which,
after they came back from Brighton, should be Sarah’s own.

"They’re lovely things, and belong to the child herself, and it’s right
she should have them kept for ’er, you know, Stubbs."

"Quite right, quite right," returned Mr. Stubbs promptly, and turning to
see the effect of his wife’s consideration on Sarah, whose character he
was studying earnestly and diligently for the purpose of finding out
whether any taint of what he called her "fine gentleman father" was
about her.

But Sarah was quite oblivious.  She had got hold of her beloved violin,
from which she had never been parted before in all her life, and was
dusting it jealously with her little pocket-handkerchief.

Mrs. Stubbs saw the look and understood it

"The child didn’t ’ear," she explained; and having attracted Sarah’s
attention, told her what her plans were for her future comfort.  "You’ll
like that, won’t you?" she ended.

Sarah’s reply was as astounding as it was prompt. "Oh, no, dear Auntie,
not at all," she said earnestly.

"And why not?" Mrs. Stubbs inquired, while her husband stared as if he
thought the world might be coming to an end.

"Why, Auntie, didn’t you say your own self how beautiful they were, and
how well they would set off a hall?  I’d much rather you’d put them
downstairs than in a bedroom, for you would see them every time you went
in and out, and that _would_ please me."

"There’s unselfishness for you!" Mrs. Stubbs cried.

"No, Auntie.  I don’t think it is," said Sarah in her sweet, humble
voice.  "It’s nothing so grand as unselfishness; it’s just because I
love you."

"Kiss me, my woman," cried Mrs. Stubbs with rapture.

"And come and kiss _me_," said Mr. Stubbs. "You’re a good girl, Sarah,
your mother’s own daughter.  She was right, my lass, to stick to the
husband she loved and married, though I never thought so till this
moment."

"Oh, Uncle!" Sarah gasped, for to hear him speak so of the mother she
had never seen, but whom she had been taught to love from her babyhood,
was joy almost greater than her child’s heart could bear.

"There, there!  If aught goes wrong, come to me," Mr. Stubbs murmured.
"And if you always speak to your aunt as you’ve done to-day, I shall
think your pore father must have been a fine fellow, or you’d never be
what you are."

Oh, Sarah was so happy!  After all, what could, what _did_ it matter if
Flossie and Tom did call her Princess Sarah of Nowhere?  Why, just
nothing at all--nothing at all.

"Uncle," she said, after a moment or two, "may I play you something on
my violin?"

"Yes," he answered.

"That," remarked Mrs. Stubbs, as Sarah opened the piano and began to
tune up in a way which made her uncle open his eyes with astonishment,
"is the fiddle Sarah says is worth five hundred pounds."

"Like enough.  Some of ’em are," he answered.

And then Sarah played a German _lied_ and a Hungarian dance; then "Home,
Sweet Home."

"Well," said Mrs. Stubbs, looking at him, when she ceased, "what do you
think of it?"

"I think she’s--a genius," answered Mr. Stubbs.




                               CHAPTER X

                       A PLEASANT RAILWAY JOURNEY


On the Thursday following the whole Stubbs family went to Brighton.
Sarah enjoyed the journey intensely, journeys being still almost a
novelty with her.  She would have enjoyed it more if May had not
grumbled at going second-class, and if Flossie and Tom had not vied with
one another in trying how far they could lean out of either window of
the carriage.  Poor Miss Clark was almost beside herself with fright.

"Tom, put your head in immediately," she cried in desperation, and
expecting every moment to see the door fly open and Tom shoot out
headlong, to be picked up a mangled corpse or in actual fragments. "Tom,
do you hear me?  Tom, I insist upon it."

But if Miss Clark had shouted till she had killed herself with shouting,
Tom, leaning half his body out of the window, with the wind whistling in
his ears and the roar and rattle of the engine and wheels all helping to
deaden any such small sounds as that of a human voice, and that the
voice of a weak and rather helpless woman, could not have heard her, and
Miss Clark had no choice but, with May’s help, to tug Tom in by the
nether part of his garments.  This done, she pulled up the window with a
jerk.

[Illustration: Tom leaning half his body out of the window with the wind
whistling in his ears.]

"I forbid you to open that window again," she said with such severity
that even Tom was cowed, and sat meekly down with a somewhat sulky air.

Miss Clark had thus time to turn her attention to the other children,
when, to her horror, she found that Flossie was not only emulating but
far surpassing her brother, not contenting herself with leaning well out
of the window, but was actually standing on the seat that she might push
herself out the farther.  To pull her in and put her down on her seat
with a bump was the work of but a moment.

"If I have to speak to you again, Flossie," she said in accents of
solemn warning, "I shall get out at the next station and take you to
your father’s carriage.  I fancy you will sit quiet there."

Flossie thought so too, and sat quietly enough till the next station was
passed; but after that May complained so bitterly of the closed windows
and the horrid stuffiness of the carriage that Miss Clark’s sternness
relented a little, and she allowed the window beside which May was
sitting to be let down. And the very fact of the window being open
seemed to set all Tom’s nerves, and muscles, and longings tingling.  He
moved about uneasily in his seat, kept dodging round to look sideways
through the glass at the side, and finally jumped up in a hurry and
pushed his head and shoulders through the window.  In vain did Miss
Clark tug and pull at him and his garments alike.  Tom had his elbows
out of the window this time, and, as he chose not to give way, not all
the combined strength of Miss Clark and May, with such help as Sarah and
Minnie could give, had the smallest effect upon him.  At last Miss
Clark, who, as I have said, was not very strong, sat down and began to
sniff in a way which sounded very hysterical, for she really was
horribly afraid some dreadful accident would happen long before they got
to their destination.  However, as the suspicious little sob was heard
and understood by May, that young lady took the law into her own hands
and administered a sharp corrective immediately.

"Tom," she shouted, "come in."

Tom did not hear more than that he was being shouted at, and, as a
natural consequence, did not move.  Whereupon May quietly reached up to
the rack and fished out Tom’s own, his very own, riding-whip, and with
that she began to belabour him soundly.

It had effect!  After half a dozen cuts, Tom began to struggle in, but
May was a stout and heavily-set young lady, and as resolute in will as
ever was her father, when she was once fairly roused.  So she calmly
held him by his neck and went on administering her corrective until she
was utterly tired.

Then she let him go, and when he, blind with rage and fury, and vowing
vengeance upon her, made for her, and would have fought her, she sprang
up at the knob by which you can signal to the driver and stop a train,
and threatened to pull it if he touched her.

And oh, Tom was angry!  Angry--he was furious; but he was mastered.  For
it happened that on the very day that he and Johnnie had gone with
Charles to Seven Dials, he had asked Charles all about the alarm bell,
by means of which trains may be stopped if necessary, and Charles had
explained the matter in a clear and lucid way peculiar to himself--a
talent which made him especially valuable in a home where there were
boys.

"Why, Master Tom," he exclaimed, "you see that’s a indicator.  If you
wants to storp the trayin you just pulls that knob, and it rings a bell
on the engine somewhere, and the driver storps the trayin at once."

"Let’s stop it," suggested Tom, in high glee at the prospect of a walk
through a dark and dangerous tunnel.

It must be admitted that Charles’s heart fairly stood still at the
thought of what his explanation had suggested.

"Master Tom," said he, with a face of horror which was so expressive
that Tom was greatly impressed by it, "don’t you go for to do nothing of
the kind!  It’s almost a ’anging matter is storping of trayins--useless
like.  If you was took ill, or ’ad a fit, or somebody was a-murdering of
you, why, it would be all right; but to storp a trayin when there’s
naught wrong, is--well, I believe, as a matter of fact, it’s seven
years."

"Seven years--seven years what?" Tom asked, thinking the whole thing a
grand joke.

"Prison," returned Charles laconically; "that is, if it was me.  If it
was you, Master Tom, it would mean reformatory school, with plenty of
stick and no meat, nor no ’olidays.  No, I wouldn’t go for to storp no
trayins if I was you, Master Tom."

"But we needn’t say it was us that rang," pleaded Tom, whose fingers
were just itching to ring that bell.

Charles laughed.  "Lor!  Master Tom, they’re up to that game!" he
answered.  "Bless you!  they ’ave a lot of numbers, and they’d know in a
minute which carriage it was that rang.  No, Master Tom, don’t you go
for to ring no bells and storp no trayins.  I lived servant with a young
fellow once as had had five years of a reformatory school, and the tales
he used to tell of what went on there was enough to make your blood
curdle and your very ’air stand on end--mine did many a time!"

"Which--your blood or your hair, Charles?" Tom inquired, with keen
interest.

"Both!" returned Charles, in a tone which carried conviction with it.

Thus Tom had no further resource, when May vowed to ring the bell and
stop the train if he touched her, but to sit down and bear his aches and
his defeat in silence.  But, oh, he was angry!  To be beaten and beaten
again by a girl!  It was too humiliating, too lowering to bear.  Yet
poor Tom had to bear it--that was the worst of it.  So they eventually
got to Brighton in safety.




                               CHAPTER XI

                              AUNT GEORGE


It would be hard for me to tell of all the joys and pleasures which
Brighton gave to the Stubbs family and to Sarah in particular.  To the
younger of the Stubbs children all was joy and delight, though they had
been there several times before; to Miss Clark it was rest and peace,
because she was not much troubled with Tom; and Flossie, too, was
allowed to go about with him and Johnnie a great deal more freely than
she ever was at home.  May--always Miss Clark’s favourite--spent much of
her time beside her, though she went shopping sometimes with her mother,
and also driving.  But, on the whole, Mrs. Stubbs did not give up very
much of her time just then to her children.

For Mr. Stubbs was taking his holiday, and Mr. Stubbs was troubled with
a threatened fit of the gout, and do with the sound of the children’s
racket and bustle he simply could not.  He was often threatened with the
gout, though the threatenings seldom came to anything more than temper.
So, whilst they were at Brighton, Mrs. Stubbs--who was as good a wife as
she was a mother--devoted herself to him, and left the children to take
care of themselves a good deal.

Their life was naturally quite a different one to what it was in town.
They had a furnished house in which they slept and took their meals, but
which at other times they did not much affect--they had early dinner
there, and a high tea at seven o’clock, at which they all ate like
ravenous wolves, Sarah amongst the number.  This was a very happy,
free-and-easy meal; for, though Mr. and Mrs. Stubbs joined in the early
dinner, and called it lunch, they did not go in for the high tea but
invariably went to the Grand Hotel and had dinner there.

Oh, what happy, happy days they were!  There was the early run out on
the Parade or the Sea Wall before breakfast; then the delicious seaside
breakfast, with fresh whitings every morning. There was the daily dip in
the sea, and the daily donkey ride or goat-chaise drive.  There was the
ever new and delightful shingle, on which they played and skipped, and
dug and delved to their hearts’ content.  There were the niggers, and
the blind man who sang to his own accompaniment on a sort of hand-organ,
and wore a smart blue necktie, and a flower in his button-hole.  There
was a sweet little child, too, wearing a big sun-bonnet, whom they used
to watch for every morning, who came with toddling three-year-old
gravity with a penny for the niggers, to the infinite amusement of the
bystanders.

"Here, black man."

"Thank you, my little Snowdrop," was the invariable reply of the nigger
minstrel; and then the little wee "Snowdrop" would make a stately bow.
The nigger would take off his hat with a bow to match it, and the little
scene was over till the morrow.

Then there was the Aquarium, and the delightful shop, which they called
"The Creameries," a little way past Mutton’s; and once or twice they
all, except Mr. Stubbs, went for a trip in the steamer, when Mrs. Stubbs
took chief charge, and Miss Clark was so horribly ill that she thought
she would have died.

And once Mr. and Mrs. Stubbs went to Newhaven, and thence to Dieppe,
taking Tom with them--not at all because Tom wanted to go, but because
May represented to her mother that neither she nor Miss Clark were
feeling very well, and that without "Pa’s" restraining influence she was
sure Tom would not only worry them all to death, but would also incite
Flossie into all manner of dreadful pranks, the consequences of which
might be dire and terrible.

So Tom went with them over the water on to French soil, and May
remarked, triumphantly, to the governess, "I’ve got rid of him, Miss
Clark, so now we shall have a little peace, and enjoy ourselves."

And so they did.  To be without Tom was like the enjoyment of the calm
which comes after a storm; and they, one and all, with the exception of
Flossie, enjoyed it to the full.  Flossie was very much aggrieved at
being thus deprived of her playfellow.

"It is too bad that Tom should have to go with Pa and Ma," she
complained.  "He won’t have a soul to speak to or a boy to play with, or
anything, except some stupid little French boy, perhaps, who can’t speak
a word of anything but gibberish.  I call it a beastly shame.  I suppose
it’s old Clark’s doing, and that she was just afraid Tom would get an
extra good time while they were away.  Nasty old cat!"

"Miss Clark had no more to do with it than you had," May replied.  "Ma
chose to take him, and that’s enough."

As Tom was actually gone, there was not the smallest use in grumbling.
So Flossie, thus left idle, turned her attention upon Sarah.  It is
needless to say that very, very soon Flossie also began to tease her,
and, in consequence, Sarah’s life became more or less of a burden to
her.  In this way Sarah, who was a singularly uncomplaining child, crept
nearer and nearer to Miss Clark and May, as there she was safe from
Flossie’s taunts and jeers; and it was in this way that some notice was
taken of her by one of the great lights of the Stubbs family, Mrs.
George Stubbs, the corn-factor’s wife, who lived in great style at
Brighton.

It happened that one morning Sarah and May were waiting for Miss Clark
to come out with the younger children, when Mrs. George came slowly
along in a bath-chair.  As she passed by them she called to the man to
stop.  "Dear me, is that you, May?" she remarked; "how you’ve grown.
Your papa and mamma came to see us the other day, but I was not at home.
I was out."

"They have gone over to Dieppe," said May, "and Tom with them.  This is
our cousin, Sarah, Aunt George."

"Oh! is it?  Yes, your mamma told me when she wrote last that she was
coming to live with you. How do you do, Sarah?"

All this was uttered in a languid tone, as if, on the whole, life was
too much trouble to be lived at all.  Sarah had met with nothing of this
kind in all her life before, and looked only impressed; in truth, she
looked a good deal more impressed than she was, or rather she looked
_differently_ impressed to what she was, and Mrs. George Stubbs was
pleased to be a little flattered thereby.

"You must come and have tea with me," she observed graciously to May.
"I have not been able to get out except the day your mamma called--my
unfortunate neuralgia has been so very trying.  You may bring Sarah.
Would you like to come to-night?

"Very much indeed, thank you, Aunt George," responded May.

"Very much indeed," echoed Sarah.

"Your cousins are, of course, all at school in Paris, and your uncle is
in London, so we will have high tea at seven o’clock.  Bring your music
with you."

"Sarah plays the violin," said May, who hated playing in company
herself.  "She plays it beautifully.  She’s going to have lessons."

"Then bring your violin and let me hear you," said Mrs. George to Sarah;
"it is a most stylish instrument."

"I will," said Sarah.

"Oh, is Flossie to come, Aunt George?" asked May, as they shook hands.

"Flossie?  No.  I can-_not_ do with Flossie," replied Mrs. George, in a
tone which was enough to remind May that the very last time they had
visited their aunt, Flossie had been clever enough to break a beautiful
Venetian glass, which was, as Mrs. George had remarked pathetically over
the fragments, simply of priceless value.




                              CHAPTER XII

                       SARAH MAKES AN IMPRESSION


"What a shame!" said Flossie, when she heard of the invitation.  "Just
like the nasty old thing, to remember an accident that I couldn’t help.
Not that I care!  I shall enjoy myself far better at home"; and Flossie
caught hold of Minnie’s arm, and stalked along the Parade as if she
cared so little that she did not want to hear any more about that great
lady, her Aunt George.

"What did you think of her?" May asked of Sarah.

"Is she very ill?" Sarah asked, thinking of the bath-chair and her
aunt’s languid wrists and tones.

"Ill?--no!  Ma says she’s a hy-po-chon-driac," returned May, pronouncing
the long word in syllables. "That’s fancying yourself ill when you
ain’t. See?  But all the same, Aunt George is very stylish."

"She’s not half so nice as Auntie," Sarah flashed out.

"No, she isn’t!  But she’s a great deal stylisher than Ma is," May
returned.  "Didn’t you hear the way she told the man to go on?
’Go-on-Chawles!’" and May leant back on the seat, slightly waved a
languid hand, flickered her drooping eyelids, and gave a half-languid,
half-supercilious smile.

It was a fine imitation of Mrs. George’s _stylish_ airs, and Sarah was
lost in admiration of it.

"I wonder," she remarked presently, after thinking the question over, "I
wonder if she eats her dinner like that; because, if she does, it must
generally get cold before she has half finished it."

"Oh, Aunt’s much too stylish to eat much," May explained.  "She nibbles
at this and picks at that. You’ll see to-night."

And Sarah did see--saw that, in spite of her airs and her nibbling and
her picking, Mrs. George contrived to put a good meal out of
sight--quite as much as ever her sister-in-law could manage to do. That
evening was also a new experience to Sarah; it was so much more stately
than anything she had seen before.

Mr. and Mrs. George Stubbs lived in a very large house in a large square
in the best part of Brighton. A resplendent footman received them when
they got out of the cab--yes, they had a cab, though it was only a short
way from their own house--and a solemn butler ushered them into Mrs.
George’s presence. She wore a tea-gown of soft yellow silk, with a very
voluminous trailing skirt, and showers of white lace and broad yellow
ribbons about it.  It was a garment that suited the languid air, the
quivering eye-lids, the weak wrists, and the soft, drawling voice to
perfection.

The resplendent footman had relieved Sarah of her violin-case and
carried it upstairs for her. Mrs. George motioned to it as he announced
her visitors. "With great care, Chawles," and "Chawles" put it down on a
chair beside the inlaid grand piano as if it were a baby and might
squeal.

[Illustration: "With great care, Chawles."]

"How are you, dears?" Mrs. George said, giving each a limp and languid
hand.  "How oppressive the evening is!"  Then to "Chawles," "Let tea be
served."

Very soon tea was announced, and they went downstairs.  It was all new
to Sarah--the large, spacious dining-room, with its rich, costly
art-furniture; the pretty round table, with flowers and pretty-coloured
glasses, with quaint little figures holding trays of sweets or
preserves, or wheeling barrows of tiny ferns or miniature palms.

And the board was well-spread, too.  There was salmon, salad, and a
boiled chicken covered with white, frothy sauce.  There was an aspic
jelly, with eggs and green peas, and certain dark things which May told
her afterwards were truffles; and there were several kinds of sweet
dishes, and more than one kind of wine.

To Sarah it was a resplendent feast--as resplendent as the gorgeous
footman who stood midway between her chair and May’s, only a little in
the rear; the solemn butler keeping guard over his mistress, whom he
served first, as if she had been a royal queen.

"Now you shall play to me," Mrs. George said to Sarah, when they had got
back to the drawing-room again.

Sarah rose obediently

"What shall I play?" she asked.

"What _can_ you play?" Mrs. George asked, in reply.

"Oh, a great many things," Sarah said modestly.

"Let Sarah play what she fancies," put in May, who had established
herself in a low, lounging chair, and was fanning herself with a fan she
had found on a table at hand with the closest imitation of Mrs. George
she could manage; "she always plays the best then."

"Very well," Mrs. George said graciously.  So Sarah began.

She felt that in all her life before she had never played as she played
then.  The influence of the luxurious meal of which they had just
partaken was upon her.  The exquisite coloured glass, the sweet-scented
flowers, the smell of the fragrant coffee, the stately servants moving
softly about with quiet footsteps and smooth gestures, each and all had
made her feel calm and peaceful; and now the soft-toned drawing-room,
with its plush and lace hangings, its delicate china, its Indian
embroideries, and those two quiet figures lying back in the half light,
making no movement except the slow waving to and fro of their fans,
completed the influence.  It was all food to Sarah’s artistic soul, and
she made the Amati speak for her all that was passing through her mind.
Mrs. George was spell-bound.  She actually forgot to fan herself in the
desire not to miss a single note.  Nay, she did more, she forgot to be
languid, and sat bolt upright in her chair, her head moving to and fro
in time with Sarah’s music.

"Why, child, you are a genius!" she exclaimed, as Sarah came to a close
and turned her speaking eyes upon her for comment.

"That’s just what Papa said," put in May, adjusting her language to her
company.

"If you go on--if you work," Mrs. George continued, "your violin will be
your fortune.  You will be a great woman some day."

Sarah’s great eyes blazed at the thought of it; her heart began to beat
hard and fast.

"Do you really think so, Aunt George?" she asked.

"I really do.  I am sure of it.  But, child, your violin seems to me a
very good one.  Where did you get it?"

"Father gave it to me; it was his grandfather’s," said Sarah, holding it
out for inspection.  "It is an Amati."

"It is worth five hundred pounds," said May, who was eminently
practical, and measured most things by a pounds, shillings, and pence
standard.

"Of course--if it is an Amati," murmured Mrs. George, becoming languid
again.  "But go on, my child.  I should like a little more."

So Sarah played and played until the room grew darker and darker, and
gradually the shadows deepened, until it was only by the lamps from the
square that she could distinguish the outlines of the figure in the
yellow sweeping robes.

It was like a shock when the door was gently opened and the footman came
in, bearing a huge lamp with a crimson shade.  Then the coffee followed,
and before very long one of the servants came back, and said that the
cab for the young ladies had come.

"You have given me great pleasure," said Mrs. George to Sarah; "and when
Mrs. Stubbs comes back I must make an afternoon party, and Sarah shall
play at it.  I have not been so pleased for a long time."  And then she
kissed them both, and with "good-night" they left her.

"Won’t Ma be pleased!" remarked May, with great satisfaction, as they
drove along the Parade. "I shan’t mind a bit her being vexed that
Flossie wasn’t asked.  Really, Sarah, I never saw Aunt George so excited
before.  She’s generally so die-away and all that."

But Sarah was hardly listening, and not heeding at all.  With her
precious Amati on her knee, she was looking away over the moonlit sea,
thinking of what her aunt had said to her.  "If you go on--if you
work--your violin will be your fortune.  You will be a great woman."

"I will go on; I will work," she said to herself. "If I can be a great
woman, I will."




                              CHAPTER XIII

                     THE TURNING POINT OF HER LIFE


Mrs. George’s opinion of Sarah’s violin-playing proved to be the turning
point of her life as a violin-player.  A few days later, when Mr. and
Mrs. Stubbs had returned from Dieppe, she gave a large afternoon
reception, to which Sarah took her violin, and played--her best. And the
visitors--elegant ladies and gentlemen--crowded round the child, and
would have turned her head with praises, had it not been such a sensible
little head that they had no sort of effect upon it.

"They talked such a lot," she said to her aunt afterwards, "that I felt
frightened at first; but I found that they didn’t really know much about
it, for one of my strings got flat, and they praised that more than
anything."

But her aunt, Mrs. Stubbs, was proud enough and elated enough for a
dozen violin-players, and she stood beside Sarah, explaining who she was
and how she was going to have lessons from the best master they could
get, until Mrs. George felt sick to think that her grand friends should
know "that dreadful woman" was a relation of hers.

"Sarah, my dear, Lady Golladay wishes you to play again.  Something
pathetic."

So Sarah tuned up again, and Mrs. Stubbs was silent.

"She _can’t_ talk when the child is playing," murmured Mrs. George to
her husband.  "Do take her down to have some tea or something, and keep
her as long as you can--anything to keep her out of sight."

"All right," he answered, and immediately that Sarah’s melody came to an
end, followed by a burst of applause, he offered his arm to his
sister-in-law, and begged her to go with him and have some refreshments.

This reception completely opened Mrs. Stubbs’s eyes, and she went back
to London strangely impressed with a belief that Sarah was not only a
genius, but a new fashion.  She gave a party, too--not an afternoon
party, for she wanted her husband to be there, and he was never at home
before six o’clock.  No, it was not an afternoon, but an evening party,
at which the elder children were all present, and at which Sarah played.

And then Sarah began with her violin lessons, and worked hard, very
hard.  Mrs. George wrote from Brighton that she would provide all the
new music she required, and that her Uncle George enclosed a sovereign
for herself.

So time went on.  Sarah had two lessons a week, and improved daily in
her playing.  Tom went back to school, and Johnnie with him, and
Flossie’s turbulent spirit became a good deal subdued, though she never
forgot to keep Sarah reminded that she was "Princess Sarah of Nowhere."

The weeks rolled into months, and months into years.  Miss Clark went
away and got married--to May’s mingled sorrow and delight, and to
Flossie’s unfeigned and unutterable disgust--for Mrs. Stubbs chose a
lady to fill her place, who was what she called "a strict
disciplinarian," and Flossie had considerably less freedom and fun than
she had aforetime.  For Miss Best had not only a strong mind and a
strong will, but also a remarkably strong body, and seemed able to be on
the alert at all times and seasons.  She had, too, not the smallest
objection to telling tales in school or out of it.  The slightest
infringement of her rules was visited with heavy punishment in the form
of extra lessons, and the least attempt to shirk them was reported to
headquarters immediately.  In fact, Miss Best was a power, a power to be
felt and feared, and Flossie did both accordingly.

Of all her pupils, Sarah was Miss Best’s favourite. In her she
recognised the only worker.  May was good-tempered, and possessed the
blessing of a placid and dignified disposition; but May’s capacity for
learning was not great, and Miss Best soon found that it was no use
trying to drive her a shade faster along the royal road to knowledge.
She went at a willing jog-trot; she could not gallop because she had not
the power. With Flossie it was different.  Flossie had brilliant
capacities which she would not use.  Miss Best was determined that she
should use them and exert them.  Flossie was equally determined that she
would not; and so for the first few months life in the Stubbs’s
schoolroom was a hand-to-hand fight between Flossie and Miss Best; and
Miss Best came off winner.

Yet, though she got the better of Flossie and made her work, she never
gave her the same place in her heart that she gave to Sarah, who worked
with all her heart and soul, because she was impressed with the idea
that if she only worked hard enough she might be a great woman one day.

And as she was a favourite with Miss Best, so was she a favourite with
Signor Capri, the master who taught her the violin.  He was quick to
recognise the true artist soul that dwelt within her, and gave her all
the help that lay in his power; in fact, Sarah was his favourite pupil,
his pet, and he put many chances of advancement toward her great
ambition in her way.

[Illustration: Sarah was his favourite pupil.]

For instance, many times he took her out with him to play at concerts
and private houses, so that she might grow accustomed to playing before
an audience of strangers and also that she might become known.

And known very soon Sarah was, and welcomed to many a noble house for
the sake of the exquisite sounds she was able to draw from the strings
of the Amati.  Besides that, Sarah was a very pretty child, and, as she
grew older, was an equally pretty girl.  She never had that gawky
legginess which distinguishes so many girls in their teens--there was
nothing awkward about her, nothing rough or boisterous.  All her
movements were soft and gentle; her voice was sweet, and her laugh very
musical, but not loud; and with her tall, slim figure, and the great,
grey, earnest eyes looking out from under the shining masses of sunny
hair, she was, indeed, an uncommon-looking girl, and a great contrast to
the young Stubbses, who were all short, and inclined to be stout, and
had twine-coloured hair, and pale, pasty complexions; though, in spite
of that, they all had, like their mother, a certain bonniness which made
them pleasant looking enough.

Sarah had been nearly four years living at Jesamond Road, where Mrs.
Stubbs’s home was, when May "came out."  May was then nearly eighteen,
and just what she had been when Sarah first saw her--placid,
good-tempered, and obliging, not very quick in mind, nor yet in body;
willing to take advantage of every pleasure that came in her road, but
not willing to give herself the smallest trouble that other people might
have pleasure too.  She was very different to Flossie, who was a regular
little spitfire, and had neither consideration for, nor fear of,
anything on earth, except Miss Best, whom she detested, but whom she
dared not openly defy; if she had dared, Flossie would have done it.

As for Tom, he was beyond the control of anybody in that house,
excepting his father.  He was wilder, rougher, more unmerciful, and more
impudent than ever; and whenever Tom’s holidays drew near, Sarah used to
quake for fear lest her precious Amati should not survive the visit; and
invariably she carried it to the cupboard in Miss Best’s room for
safety.  Happily, into that room Master Tom did not presume to put even
so much as the tip of his nose.




                              CHAPTER XIV

                          A BRILLIANT MARRIAGE


When May left the schoolroom behind her, Sarah found a great difference
in her life. In her placid, good-natured way, May had always been fond
of her, and had in a great measure stood between her and Flossie; but
Flossie, when she became the senior of the schoolroom, took every
opportunity she had of making the younger ones, particularly Sarah,
aware of that fact.

Sarah was then nearly fourteen, and rather taller than Flossie, who was
turned sixteen; so, had she chosen to do so, she could easily have got
the best of her; but Sarah never forgot--never, indeed, was allowed to
forget--that she was not a daughter of the house, and was not,
therefore, free to fight and wrangle as much and as disagreeably as the
others allowed themselves to do.

Very, very often, in those days, did she have the old taunt of Princess
Sarah thrown at her.  "Oh! _Princess_ Sarah is quite too high and mighty
to quarrel over it.  _Princess_ Sarah is going to do the mute martyr
style of thing."

So Flossie would--though she did not know it--encourage her cousin to
work harder than ever, just by way of showing that she had something
more in her than to spend her life in bickering and snarling.  Stay!  I
do Sarah an injustice there--she was moved by another and a better
motive, both in trying to keep peace and in trying to get on with her
work, for she had always the grateful feeling, "It will please Auntie
so," and always a feeling that it was a slight return to her uncle’s
wife if she bore Flossie’s attentions without complaining.

They did not see much of May; all day she was in the drawing-room with
her mother, if she was not out on some errand of pleasure.  And at
night, when the schoolroom tea was over, she used to come down for a
minute and show herself, a vision of comeliness--for May was considered
a great beauty in the Stubbs’ set--in white or roseate airy garments,
with hair crimpled and fluffy, feathers and flowers, fans and bangles,
pearls and diamonds, and all the other necessaries for a young lady of
fashion in her first season.

Some time previously Mr. Stubbs had made his wife a present of an
elegant landau and a pair of high-stepping horses.  But Flossie, to her
disgust, found that her drives were no more frequent than they had been
in the days of the one-horse "broom."  Then her mother had not
unreasonably declared herself unable to bear the stuffiness of a
carriage full of people.  Now May objected to any one going with them on
the score of her dress being crushed and the unpleasantness of "looking
like a family ark."

They had become very gay.  Scarcely a night passed but they went out to
some gay entertainment or other, and many parties were given at home,
when the elder of the younger members of the family had the pleasure of
participating in them.

Flossie was terribly indignant at being kept at home that May might have
more room in the luxurious and roomy carriage.

"Just you wait till I come out, Miss May."  She said one day, "and then
see if your airs and graces will keep me in the background!  The fact
is, you’re afraid to show off against me; you know as well as I do that,
with all your fine dress and your finer airs, you are not half so much
noticed as I am!  And as for that Sarah----"

"Leave Sarah out of it!" laughed May; "she doesn’t want to go."

"I’d soon stop it if she did!" growled Flossie.

It was really very hard, and Flossie thought and said so.  But May was
inflexible, and long before Flossie was ready to come out May became
engaged to be married.

It was a very brilliant marriage indeed, and the entire family were
wonderfully elated about it. True, the bridegroom was a good deal older
than May, and was pompous to a degree.  But then he was enormously rich,
and had a great cheap clothes manufactory down the East End somewhere,
and could give May bigger diamonds than anybody they knew.  He had, too,
a house in Palace Gardens and a retinue of silk-stockinged servants, in
comparison with whom Mrs. George’s footman at Brighton was a mere
country clod.

So in time May was married--married with such pomp and ceremony that
feelings seemed left out altogether, and if tender-hearted Mrs. Stubbs
shed a few tears at parting with the first of all her brood, they were
smothered among the billows of lace which bedecked her, and nobody but
herself was any the wiser.

After this it became an established custom that Flossie should take
May’s place in the carriage; and it was not long before she managed to
persuade her mother that it was time for her to throw off Miss Best’s
yoke altogether, and go out as a young lady of fashion.

Before very long Mrs. Stubbs began dearly to repent herself of her
weakness; for Flossie, with her emancipation, seemed to have left her
old self in the schoolroom, and to have taken up a new character
altogether.  She became very refined, very fashionable, very elegant in
all her ideas and desires.

"My mother really is a great trial to me," she said one day to Sarah.
"She’s very good, and all that, you know; but she’s so--well, there’s no
sort of style about poor mother.  And it is trying to have to take men
up and introduce them to her. And they look at her, don’t you know, as
if she were something new, something strange--as if they hadn’t seen
anything like her before.  It’s annoying, to say the least of it."

"Well, if I were you," retorted Sarah hotly, "I should say to such
people, and pretty sharply, ’If my mother is not good enough for you,
why, neither am I.’"

"But then, you see, I am," remarked Flossie, with ineffable conceit.

"You don’t understand what I mean," said Sarah, with a patient sigh.

"_That’s_ because you’re so bad at expressing yourself, my dear," said
Flossie, with a fine air of condescension.  "It all comes out of
shutting yourself up so much with that squeaking old violin of yours. I
can’t think why you didn’t go in for the guitar--it’s such a pretty
instrument to play, and it backs up a voice so well."

"But I haven’t got a voice," cried Sarah, laughing.

"Oh, _that_ doesn’t matter.  Lady Lomys hasn’t a voice either, but she
sings everywhere--everywhere."

"Where did you hear her?" Sarah asked.

"Oh, well, I haven’t heard her myself," Flossie admitted; "but then,
that’s what _everybody_ says about Lady Lomys."

"Oh!  I see," murmured Sarah, not at all impressed by the mention of her
ladyship’s accomplishments.

It happened not very long after this that the Stubbses gave a ball--not
just a dance, but a regular ball, with every available room in the house
cleared and specially decorated, with the balconies covered in with
awnings, and with every window and chimney-shelf, every fireplace and
corner, filled with banks of flowers or stacks of exquisite palms or
ferns.  The entire house looked like fairyland, and Mrs. Stubbs went to
and fro like a substantial fairy godmother, who was not quite sure how
her charms were going to work.

May came, with her elderly husband, from her great mansion in Palace
Gardens, wearing a white velvet gown and such a blaze of diamonds that
the mind refused to estimate their real value, and ran instinctively to
paste.  And Mrs. George, who was in town for "the season," came with her
daughters, and languidly patronised everything but those diamonds, which
she cheapened at once as being a little "off colour" and a "trifle
overdone."  Mrs. George herself had put on every single stone she was
possessed of--even to making use of her husband’s breast-pin to fasten a
stray end of lace on the bosom of her gown; but that, of course, had
nothing really to do with her remarks on her niece’s taste--oh, no!

Flossie had a new dress for the occasion, of course; and she had coaxed
a beautiful diamond arrow out of her father on some pretext or other.
Sarah thought she had never seen her look so charming before, and she
told her so; it was with a smile and a conscious toss of her head that
Flossie received the information, and looked at herself once more in the
glass of her wardrobe.

As she stood there, with Sarah, in a simple white muslin gown, watching
her, a maid entered with a large white cardboard box.

"For Miss Flossie," she said.

The box contained a beautiful bouquet of rare and fragrant hothouse
flowers, and attached to the stem was a small parcel.  The parcel proved
to contain a superb diamond bangle, and Flossie went proudly downstairs,
wearing it upon her arm.

And that night it crept out among the young ones in the Stubbs’
schoolroom that Flossie was going to be married.




                               CHAPTER XV

                          A FAMILY CATASTROPHE


I am bound to say that Flossie’s brothers and sisters (and Sarah)
received the news of her approaching departure from her father’s roof
with unmixed feelings.  Not a drop of sorrow was there to mar the cup of
joy which the occasion presented to every one.  Not a regret at the
blank her going would cause leavened the general satisfaction at her
happiness.  And Flossie herself was the least sorrowful, the least
regretful, and the most satisfied of all.

Like May, she was marrying well--that is to say, she was marrying money.
But, unlike May’s husband, who was old, her future lord and master was
young--only five years older than herself.  It is true he was not much
to look at; but then, as Mrs. Stubbs remarked to her husband, that was
Flossie’s business.  It was equally true that he was reputed to be a
young scamp, with an atrocious temper; but then, as Tom said, that was
Flossie’s look-out, and decidedly Flossie was not without little
failings of that kind--though why, if one bad-tempered person decides
upon marrying another bad-tempered person, it is generally considered by
the world to be all right, because the one is as bad to get on with as
the other, it would be hard to say; perhaps it is on the principle of
two negatives making an affirmative, or in the belief that two wrongs
will make eventually a right; I cannot say.  But, odd as it is, that is
the very general opinion.

The engagement was an unusually short one. Indeed, the bride had barely
time to get her things ready by the day, and a great part of her
trousseau was not able to be ready before her return from her honeymoon.
But still they never seemed to think of putting off the wedding for a
single day, although it was fixed to take place just six weeks from the
day of the ball, when the engagement had begun.

It seemed to Sarah, well used as she had become to seeing liberal
expenditure, that at this time the entire family seemed to be spending
money like water!  May’s wedding had been a very grand one, but
Flossie’s outshone it in every way--in the number of the bridesmaids, in
the number of the guests, in the number of the carriages, and the
servants, and the flowers, in the splendour of the presents and the
dresses of the trousseau, nay, in the very length of the bride’s train.

The presents were gorgeous!  Mr. Stubbs gave his daughter a gold-mounted
dressing-case and a cheque for a thousand pounds; Mrs. Stubbs gave a
diamond star, and May a necklace of such magnificence that even Flossie
was astounded when she saw it.

So Flossie became Mrs. Jones, and passed away from her old home; and
when it was all over, and the tokens of the great feast and merry-making
had been cleared away, the household for a few days settled down into
comparative quietude.

Only for a few days, however.  With the exception of Sarah, who was too
deeply engrossed in her work to care much for passing pleasures, the
entire family seemed to have caught a fever of restlessness and love of
excitement.  After ten days the bride and bridegroom returned, and there
were great parties to welcome them.  Every day there seemed some reason
why they should launch out a little further, and yet a little further,
and instead of the family being less expensive now that two daughters
were married, the general expenditure was far more lavish than it had
ever been before.  They had a second man-servant and another maid, and
then they found that it was impossible to get on any longer without a
second "broom" horse for night-work.

They did, indeed, begin to talk about leaving Jesamond Road, and going
into a larger house. The boys--Tom was just seventeen, and Johnnie only
fifteen--wanted a billiard-room, and Minnie wanted a boudoir, and Mr.
Stubbs wanted a larger study, and Mrs. Stubbs wanted a double hall. That
change, however, was never made, although Mrs. Stubbs and Minnie had
seen and set their hearts upon a mansion in Earl’s Court at a modest
rental of five hundred a year, which they thought quite a reasonable
rent--for one awful night the senior clerk came tearing up to the door
in a cab, with the horse all in a lather and his own face like chalk,
and asked for the master.

[Illustration: And asked for the master.]

The master and mistress were just going out to a great dinner-party at
the house of Mrs. Giath, their eldest daughter, in Palace Gardens, but
Mr. Stubbs came down and saw him in the study. They were shut up there
together for some time, until Mrs. Stubbs grew impatient, and knocked
several times at the door, with a reminder that they would be very late,
and that May would not like to be kept waiting.  And at last Mr. Stubbs
opened the door and came out.

"Get my coat, James," he said to the servant; then, as he buttoned it,
added, "Mr. Senior will have a glass of wine and a biscuit before he
goes.  Good-night, Senior.  See you in the morning."

"Lor, Pa!" exclaimed Mrs. Stubbs, as they rolled away from the door, "I
thought something was the matter."

"No, my dear, only some important business Senior thought I ought to
know about," he answered; and Mr. Stubbs that evening was the very light
and life of his daughter’s party.

But in the morning the crash came!  Not that he was there to see it,
though; for just as they reached home again, and he passed into his own
house, Mr. Stubbs reeled and fell to the ground in all the hideousness
of a severe paralytic seizure.

Nor did he ever, even partially, recover his senses; before the day was
done he had gone out of the sea of trouble which overwhelmed him, to
answer for his doings before a high and just tribunal, which, let us
hope, would give him a more merciful judgment than he would have found
in this world.

Mrs. Stubbs was broken-hearted and inconsolable. "If he had only been
spared for a bit," she sobbed to her married daughters, who came to her
in her trouble; "but to be taken sudden like that!  oh, it is ’ard--it
is ’ard."

"Poor Pa," murmured May; "he was so active, he couldn’t have borne to be
ill and helpless, as he would have been if he’d lived.  I wouldn’t fret
so, if I were you, Ma, dear, I really wouldn’t."

"There’s nothing dishonourable," Mrs. Stubbs sobbed; "all’s gone, but
your poor Pa’s good name’s ’ere still.  I do thank ’eaven for that--yes,
I do."

"H’m!  If Pa’d been half sharp," Flossie remarked, "he’d have taken care
there was something left."

"He’s left his good name and his good deeds behind him--that’s better
than mere money," said Sarah softly, holding her aunt’s hand very
tightly in both of hers.

"Oh, well, as to that, Sarah," said Flossie, "of course it isn’t likely
_you’ll_ blame Pa for being so lavish as he was; dressed just the same
as us, and expensive violin lessons twice a week, and all that."

Mrs. Stubbs and May both cried out upon Flossie for her words.

"Cruel, cruel!" Mrs. Stubbs exclaimed; "when you’ve had every lux’ry you
could wish, to blame your poor Pa for his charity before he’s laid in
his grave.  I’m ashamed of you, Flossie, I am!"  And then she hid her
face on Sarah’s slim young shoulder, and broke into bitter sobs and
tears.




                              CHAPTER XVI

                       A CHANGE OF CIRCUMSTANCES


When her husband’s affairs were all investigated and arranged, it was
found, to Mrs. Stubbs’s great joy, that matters were scarcely quite so
bad as had at first been anticipated.  True everything--or what she
called everything--was gone; but no stain was there to sully a name
which had always been held among City men as a blameless and honourable
one.

The actual cause of the crash had been the failure of a large bank,
which had ruined two important houses with which the firm of Stubbs &
Co. had very large dealings; these houses were unable to pay their debts
to Stubbs & Co.; and Stubbs & Co., having been living in great
extravagance up to the last penny which could be squeezed out of the
business, were not able to stand the strain of the unexpected losses.

But when everything was arranged, it was found that, with careful
nursing and management, the business could be carried on for the benefit
of the children until such time as the boys should be of an age to take
the management of it themselves. Meanwhile, the trustees took Tom away
from the expensive public school at which he was at the time of his
father’s death, and, instead of sending him to Oxford, as his father
intended to have done a few months later, put him into the clerks’
department of a large mercantile house, where they made him work--as Tom
himself said indignantly--as if he were a mere under-clerk at a few
shillings a week.

It happened that the trustees were both bachelors, who understood the
management of a large and expensive household just about as well as they
sympathised with the desire for social prominence. Therefore, they
believed themselves to be doing a really generous and almost unheard-of
action when they agreed to allow Mrs. Stubbs three hundred a year out of
the proceeds of the business.  "And the lad will have his pound a week,"
they said to one another, as a further proof of their consideration for
their old friend’s widow.

But to Mrs. Stubbs it seemed as if the future was all so black that she
could not even see where she was to get food for herself and her
children. Poor soul! she had forgotten what the old friends of her dead
husband remembered only too well--the days when she had run up and down
stairs after her mother’s lodgers, of whom poor John Stubbs was one.  On
the whole, it is pretty certain that we rise much more easily than we
fall.  We find climbing up much easier than we find slipping down.  And
Mrs. Stubbs had got so used to spending twice three thousand a year,
that to her a descent to three hundred seemed but very little better
than the workhouse.

"A nice little ’ouse at Fulham!" she exclaimed, when Flossie tried to
paint such a home in glowing colours.  "You know I never could a-bear
little ’ouses.  Besides, ’ow am I to get them all into a nice little
’ouse?  There’s Sarah and me----"

"Oh, Sarah first, of course!" snapped Flossie.

"For shame, Flossie; you seem as if you don’t know how to be mean enough
to Sarah.  I said ’er name first because she’s my right ’and just now,
and I lean on her for everything.  There’s Sarah and me, and Tom and
Johnnie, and there’s Minnie, and Janey, and Lily--that’s seven.  ’Ow am
I to put seven of us away in what you call a nice little ’ouse?"

"Why, you’ll have five bedrooms," Flossie cried.

"And where are the servants to go?" Mrs. Stubbs demanded.  "Oh, I
suppose I’m to do without a servant at all!"

"Well, I shouldn’t think you’ll want more than one," returned Flossie,
who had six.

Mrs. Stubbs rocked herself to and fro in the depth of her misery and
despair.

"And what’s to become of me when Lily comes of age?" she cried.

For, by Mr. Stubbs’s will, the business was to be carried on for the
benefit of his children until the youngest should come of age, when the
two boys were to have it as partners.

He had believed his wife and children were safely provided for out of
his property, which had nothing to do with the business, of which Mrs.
Stubbs was to take half absolutely, and the other half was to go equally
among the children.  Every penny of this had, however, been swallowed up
by the losses which had in reality killed him; so that, though there was
a provision for the children, Mrs. Stubbs was, except through the favour
of the trustees, absolutely unprovided for.

"Oh, well, it’s a good long time till then," Flossie returned coldly.
"And really, Ma, I do think it’s ungrateful of you to make such a fuss,
when things might be so different.  Just supposing, now, May and I
weren’t married; you might grumble then."

"I ’aven’t as much," Mrs. Stubbs cried, "to bring up five children on as
you and May each ’ave to dress on."

"Perhaps not; but then, we have to go into a great deal of society; and
look what that costs," Flossie retorted.  "Any way, Mr. Jones is too
much disgusted at all this happening just now to let me help you.  And
as for my allowance, I have to pay my maid out of it, so I really don’t
see that you can expect me to do anything for you."

"I don’t think Auntie wants you to do anything for her; I’m sure she
doesn’t expect it," put in Sarah, who was so utterly disgusted that she
could keep silence no longer, though she had determined not to speak at
all.

"Well, Sarah, I really can’t see what occasion there is for you to put
your word in," said Mrs. Jones, with an air of dignity.  "We have heard
a great deal about what you were going to do; perhaps now you will do
it, and let us see whether the princess is going to turn out a real
princess after all or not."

For a moment Sarah looked at her with such utter disdain in her grey
eyes that the redoubtable Flossie fairly quailed beneath her gaze.

"I am going always to treat my dear aunt with the respect and love she
deserves, Flossie," she said gravely; "and, even if I prove an utter
failure in every other way, you might still take a lesson from me with
great improvement to yourself."

"Oh, you think so, do you?" sneered Flossie.

"Yes, I do," said Sarah promptly.

"Then let me tell you, Miss Sarah Gray, that I think your tone and
manner exceedingly impertinent and familiar.  In future, call me Mrs.
Jones, if you please, and try if you can remember to keep your place."

"Mrs. Jones, I will; and do you remember to keep yours," Sarah replied;
"and do you remember, too, that you need not insult my aunt any
further."

"I shall speak as I like to my own mother," Flossie cried furiously.

Sarah opened her eyes wide.

"If I do put you out of the house, Mrs. Jones," she said, speaking with
ominous calmness, "I may be a little rough with you."  And then the door
opened, and May came languidly in.

"What _is_ the matter?" she cried.  "Flossie, is that you--at it again?
Do go away, please.  I am not well.  I came to have a little talk to Ma,
and I can’t bear quarrelling.  Do go away, Flossie, I beg."

"That Sarah has insulted me," Flossie gasped--but May was remarkably
unsympathetic.

"Oh, I’ve no doubt--a very good thing, too, for you’ve insulted her ever
since you first saw her.  Do go away.  I’m sure I shall faint.  I never
could bear wrangling and fighting; and poor Pa’s going off like that has
upset me so--I just feel as if I could burst out crying if any one
speaks to me."

On this, Flossie, finding that May was unmistakably preparing herself
for a nice comfortable faint, went stormily away, and rolled off in her
grand carriage, looking like a thunder-cloud.  May recovered
immediately.

"I really don’t envy Flossie’s husband the rest of his life," she
remarked.  "What a comfort she has gone away!  Well, Ma, dear, I came in
to have a quiet talk with you, and that tiresome girl has upset you.  I
would not take any notice if I were you, dear.  I don’t suppose Flossie
means it.  But she is so impetuous, and she’s so jealous of Sarah. I’m
sure I don’t know what you ever did to upset her, Sarah; but you and I
were always the best of friends."

"The best of friends, May," said Sarah; then bent down and kissed her
cousin’s soft ungloved hand. "I didn’t mean to speak, not to say a
word--but she was so unkind to poor Auntie--and, May, it is hard on
Auntie after all this"--looking round the room--"and her beautiful
carriages and horses, and her kind husband who was so fond of her, to
have just three hundred a year to keep five children on. It is hard."

Poor Mrs. Stubbs broke down and began to sob instantly.  "Sarah puts it
all so beautifully," she said.  "That’s just as it was--your poor
Pa--and----" but then she stopped, unable to go on, choked by her tears.

"Now, Ma, dear, don’t," May entreated; "we don’t know why everything is.
It might have been worse, you know, dear; just think, if you’d had
Flossie at home."

"Ah! it is a comfort to me to think Flossie is married," said Mrs.
Stubbs, drying her eyes; "she’s never been like a child to me."

"And there might have been nothing, you know; after all there is
something, and you’ll be able to keep them all together.  I shall help
you all I can, Ma, dear; you know I shall do that!  And if I can’t do
much else, I can take you for drives, and see if I can’t help Minnie to
get married.  You’ll think it queer, Ma, dear, that I’m not just able to
say ’I’ll give you a cheque for a hundred now and then.’  But I can’t.
Life isn’t all roses for me either. Of course I have a grand house in
Palace Gardens, and diamonds, and carriages, and all that; but Mr. Giath
doesn’t give me much money; he isn’t like poor dear Pa.  Of course he
made a very big settlement--Pa insisted on that--but only at his death.
I don’t get it now, and he pays my dress bills himself; and," with a
sob, "I don’t find it all roses to be an old man’s darling.  But I don’t
want to trouble you with all that, Ma, dear; you’ve got enough troubles
and worries of your own.  But you’ll understand just how it is, won’t
you, dear? And, of course, there’ll be many little ways that I shall be
able to help you."

"Well, I have got my troubles," said Mrs. Stubbs, drying her eyes, and
looking at her daughter’s pretty flushed face; "but others has them as
well.  You were always my right ’and, May, from the time you was a
little girl in short petticoats; and you’re more comfort to me now than
all my other children put together, all of them.  Flossie’s been ’ere
turning up her nose at her mother and insulting Sarah shameful; and
Tom’s grumbling all day long at what he calls his ’beggarly screw’; and
saying it won’t pay for ’is cigars and cabs and such-like; and Minnie’s
been crying all this morning because it’s her birthday and nobody’s
remembered it; and, really, altogether I feel as if it wouldn’t take
much more to send me off my head altogether."

"But I did remember it," cried May; "I’ve brought her a birthday
present, poor child."

"I’m sure it is good of you, May," poor Mrs. Stubbs cried.  "Minnie ’ll
be a bit comforted now. You know it is ’ard on her, for we used to make
so much of birthdays.  But neither she nor the little ones ever seem to
think of what they’ve ’ad--and no more I do myself for that matter--only
of what they ’aven’t got.  ’Pon my word, there is but one in the ’ouse
to-day who hasn’ ’ad their grumble over something or other, and that’s
Sarah."

Sarah laughed as she patted her aunt’s fat hand. "I’ve got something
else to do just now, Auntie," she said bravely.  "I’ve got to put my
shoulder to the wheel now.  I’ve been riding on the top of the wagon all
along."




                              CHAPTER XVII

                          SARAH’S OPPORTUNITY


A few days later they made the move to the little house at Fulham,
which, in poor lavish Mrs. Stubbs’s eyes, was but a degree better than a
removal to the workhouse.

But Sarah--who somehow seemed to have naturally the management of
everything--worked like a slave to get everything into good order before
her aunt should set foot in the place at all.  She turned the house in
Jesamond Road out that she might take the prettiest and most suitable
things for the little Queen Anne box to which they were going, and, with
the help of Johnnie and the new servant, succeeded in having everything
in perfect order by the time of Mrs. Stubbs’s arrival.

But it was very, very small.  Mrs. Stubbs looked hopelessly at the
narrow passage and the narrower doorways when she entered, sobbed as she
recognised one article of furniture after another, or missed such as
Sarah had not thought it wise or in good taste to bring.

"Oh, dear, dear!  I ought to think it all very pretty and nice," she
wailed; "I left it all to you, Sarah, and I know you’ve done your
best--I know it; but I _did_ think I should have been able to keep my
own inlaid market writing-table that Stubbs gave me on my last
wedding-day--I did."

"Dear Auntie, you shall have it," Sarah explained, soothingly.  "I
couldn’t get you to choose just what you would have, and I had to be
guided by size a good deal.  But we can fetch the table easily enough;
it will stand here in the window beautifully, and just finish off the
room nicely."

"Flossie says she’ll not be able to come and see us very often."  Mrs.
Stubbs wandered off again. "She says it knocks the carriage about so,
coming down these new neighbourhoods.  Ah, _I_ never used to think of my
carriages before my relations, never!"

"Flossie will have more sense by-and-by," said Sarah, who had but small
patience with Mrs. Jones’s airs and graces.

Poor Sarah was so tired of Flossie and her airs! To her mind, she was
hardly worth a moment’s consideration or regret; to her she was just an
ungenerous, self-sufficient, very vulgar and heartless young person, who
would have been more in her place had she been scrubbing floors or
washing dishes than she was, or ever would be, riding in her own
carriage behind a pair of high-stepping horses that had cost four
hundred guineas.

"Don’t think about Flossie at all, dear," she said to her aunt.  "Some
day she’ll be sorry for all that has happened lately; perhaps some day
she may have trouble herself, and then she will understand how unkind
she has been to you.  But May is always sweet and good, though she is
tied up by that horrid old man, and can’t help you as she would like;
and the little ones are different--they would never hurt your feelings
willingly."

Poor Mrs. Stubbs shook her head sadly.  She had said nothing to Sarah,
for a wonder--for as a rule she carried all her troubles to her--but
only that morning Tom had flung off to "his beastly office" in a rage,
because she had not been able to give him a sovereign and had suggested
that the pound a week he was receiving ought to be more than enough for
his personal expenses; and Minnie had pouted and cried because she could
not have a pair of new gloves; and the little ones had looked at her in
utter dismay because there was not a fresh pot of jam for their
breakfast.  Perhaps Mrs. Stubbs felt that Sarah was young, and must not
be disheartened when she was doing her best; I know not.  Any way, she
kept these things to herself, and after shaking her head as a sort of
tribute to her troubles, promised that she would try to make herself
happy in her new home.

And then Sarah felt herself at liberty to go and pay a visit to Signor
Capri, her violin master, one she had been wishing to pay ever since her
uncle’s death.  She went at a time when she knew he would be alone, and
indeed she found him so.

"Ah, my little Sara!" he cried; "I was hoping to see you again soon.
And tell me, you have lost the good uncle, eh?"

"Yes, Signor," she answered, and briefly told him all the story of her
uncle’s misfortune and death. "And now," she ended, "I want to make
money. They have done everything for me; now I want to do something for
them.  Can you help me?"

[Illustration: "They have done everything for me; now I want to do
something for them. Can you help me?"]

"You are a brave child!" the violin-master cried; "and God has given you
the rarest of all good gifts--a grateful heart.  I think I can help you;
I think so.  Only this morning I had a letter from a friend who is
arranging a concert tour; he has first-rate _artistes_, and he wants a
lady violinist."

"Me!" cried Sarah excitedly.

"But," said the maestro, raising his hand, "he does not give much
money."

"But it would be a beginning," she broke in.

"He gives six pounds a week."

"I’ll go!" Sarah cried.

"Then we will go and see him at once; I have an hour to spare," said the
Italian kindly.

Well, before that hour was ended, Sarah had engaged herself to go on a
twelve weeks’ tour, at a salary of six pounds a week and her travelling
expenses; and before ten days more had gone over her head, she had set
off on her travels in search of fame and fortune.

Flossie’s remarks were very pious.  "I’m sure, Sarah," she said, setting
her rich folds of crape and silk straight, "I am heartily glad to find
that you have so much good feeling as to wish to relieve poor Ma of the
expense of keeping you. How much happier you will be to feel you are no
longer a burden on anybody!  There’s nothing like independence.  I’m
sure every time I think of poor Ma, I say to myself, ’Thank Heaven,
_I’m_ no burden upon her!"

"That must be a great comfort to you, I’m sure, Flossie," said Sarah
gravely.

"Yes; I often tell Mr. Jones so.  And what salary are you going to have,
Sarah?"

"Enough to help my aunt a little," replied Sarah coldly.

"Well, really, I can’t see why you need be so close about it," Flossie
observed, "nor why you should want to help Ma.  I’m sure she’ll have
enough to live very comfortably, only, of course, she must be content to
live a little less extravagantly than she did before.  I do believe,"
she added, with a superb air, "in people being content and happy with
what they have; it’s so much more sensible than always pining after what
they haven’t got.  By the bye, Sarah, we are going to have a
dinner-party to-morrow night; I couldn’t ask Ma because of her mourning,
but if you like to come in in the evening, and bring your violin, we
shall be very pleased, I’m sure."

"If you like to ask me as a professional, and pay my fee," began Sarah
mischievously.

"Pay your fee!  Well, I never!  To your own cousin, and when you owe us
so much!" Flossie exclaimed.

"I don’t think I owe _you_ anything, Flossie, not even civility or
kindness," said Sarah coldly; but Mrs. Jones had flounced away in a
huff.

"Such impudence!" as she said to her husband afterwards.

Well, Sarah went off on her tour, and won a fair amount of
success--enough to make her manager anxious to secure her for the
following winter on the same terms.  But Sarah had promised Signor Capri
to do nothing without his knowledge, and he wrote back, "Wait!  Before
next winter you may be famous."

But the months passed over, and still fame had not come, except in a
moderate degree.  The manager was very glad to take Sarah on tour again
at a salary advanced to seven pounds a week instead of six, and Sarah
was equally glad to go.

In the meantime, she had made a good deal of money by playing at private
houses and at concerts.  She had taken a well-earned holiday to the
Channel Islands, and had given her aunt and the little ones a very good
time there, all out of her own pocket, and had added a very liberal sum
to the housekeeping purse of the little Queen Anne house at Fulham.

Twice she had dined with the Giaths in Palace Gardens, and had taken her
violin because May had not asked her to do so.  And more than once she
had been asked to go in the evening to grace the rooms of Mrs. Jones--an
honour which she persistently declined.

So time went on, and Sarah worked late and early, hoping, longing,
praying to be one day a great woman.

Thus several years went by, and at last there came a glad and joyous day
when she received a command to play at a State concert--a day when she
woke to find herself looked upon as one of the first violinists of the
age.  It was wonderful, then, how engagements crowded in upon her; how
she was sought out, flattered, and made much of; how even the
redoubtable Flossie was proud to go about saying that she was Miss
Gray’s cousin.

Not that she ever owned it to Sarah; but Sarah heard from time to time
that Mrs. Jones had spread the fact of the relationship abroad.  The
object of Flossie’s life now seemed to be to get Sarah to play at her
house; for, as she explained to her mother and May--now a rich young
widow--"Of course it looks odd to other people that they never see Sarah
at my house, and I don’t wish to do Sarah harm by saying that I don’t
care to have her there.  But sometimes when she’s staying with you, May,
you might bring her."

"I don’t think she would come," laughed May. "You see, you sat upon
Sarah so frightfully when she wasn’t anybody in particular, that now,
when she is somebody of more consequence than all the lot of us put
together, she naturally doesn’t feel inclined to have anything to do
with you.  I know I shouldn’t."

"And Lady Bright asked particularly if she was going to play on the
9th," said Flossie, with a rueful face, and not attempting to deny the
past in any way.

"And what did you say?"

"I said I hoped so."

"Oh, well, that will be all the same.  Lady Bright will understand after
a time that ’Hope deferred maketh the heart sick.’"  May laughed.  "And
perhaps it will be as well to remember in future that ugly ducklings may
turn out swans some day, and that if they do, they are sometimes
painfully aware of the fact that some people would have kept them
ducklings for ever.  You see, you and Tom, who is more horrid now even
than he was as a boy--yes, I see you agree with me--gave her the name of
Princess Sarah!  She has grown up to the name, that is all."

                                THE END






Miss Mignon


It was a week before Christmas.  There were no visitors at Ferrers
Court, although a couple of days later the great hall would be filled to
overflowing with a happy, light-hearted set of people, all bent, as they
always were at Ferrers Court, on enjoying themselves to the uttermost.

The weather was cold and cheerless, though not cold enough to stop the
hunting, and Captain Ferrers had been absent all day, and might now come
home at any moment.  Mrs. Ferrers was, in fact, rather putting on the
time, hoping he might return before Browne brought in the tea.  The
children meantime were clamouring loudly for a story.

"A story?" said Mrs. Ferrers doubtfully; she never thought herself very
good at story-telling, and often wondered that the children seemed to
like hearing her so much.

"Yes, a story," cried three or four fresh young voices in a breath.

"I’m afraid I’ve told you _all_ my stories," Mrs. Ferrers said
apologetically.  "And I have told them all so many times."

"Tell us about Mignon," cried Maud, for Mignon, their half-sister, was
still their favourite heroine.

Mrs. Ferrers pondered for a moment.  "I don’t believe," she remarked,
"that I have ever told you about Mignon being lost."

"Mignon--lost!" cried Maud.  "Oh! never."

"Lost!" echoed Pearl.  "And where was she lost, Mother?"

"Tell us," cried Bertie.

"Yes; do tell us," echoed Cecil.

"Tell us," cried Madge and Baby in the same breath.

So Mrs. Ferrers gathered her thoughts together and began.

"It was when Pearl was about four months old"--at which Pearl drew
herself up and looked important, as if she, too, had had a share in the
adventure--"we went to London for the season.  That was in April.  We
had not the house we have now, for that was let for a term, so your
father took a house near the top of Queen’s Gate."

"That’s where the memorial is," said Pearl.  "I know."

"Yes; we know," echoed Maud.

"Well, Humphie, who had attended Mignon ever since she was a year old,
had, of course, the entire care of Pearl, and I engaged a very nice
French maid--half-maid, half-nurse--for Mignon.  She was under Humphie,
of course, but she had to take Mignon out--not very often, for she was
accustomed to going out a great deal with your father--and to dress her,
and so on.

"Well, one day your father and I were going to a large afternoon party
where we couldn’t very well take Mignon.  We stayed rather late, rushed
back and dressed and went to a dinner-party, not really having time to
see the children at all.  We had a party or two later on, but to them we
never went, for just as we ladies were going through the hall on our way
up into the drawing-room, I caught sight of Browne at the door of the
inner hall.  I turned aside at once.

"’Is anything the matter, Browne?’ I asked. Indeed, I saw by his white
face that something dreadful had happened.

[Illustration: "’Is anything the matter, Brown?’"  (Page 141)]

"’Oh, yes, ma’am, something dreadful!’ he answered.  ’I scarcely know
how to tell you.  Miss Mignon is lost.’

"’Miss Mignon lost, Browne!  What do you mean?’ I said.  ’How can she be
lost?’

"’I only know she is,’ he said, in a shaking voice. ’That silly idiot
Hortense went out with her about three o’clock, with orders to go into
the Park. She--this is her story, I cannot vouch for the truth of it,
ma’am--she admits that she took her first to look at the shop-windows in
the High Street, and that then she thought she would like to go into the
Gardens, and that while there she fell asleep.  The afternoon being so
warm, she sat on a bench asleep till half-past five, and when she woke
up with a start, feeling very shivery and cold--and serve her right,
too!--Miss Mignon was gone; there was not a trace of her to be seen.’

"’If the silly creature had come straight home,’ Browne went on,
’something might have been done; but instead of doing that, she must go
into hysterics--with nobody to see her, even!--and then go crying about
from one gate to the other, wandering about, as if Miss Mignon would be
likely to be sitting on the edge of the pavement waiting for her.  At
last--I suppose when she began to get hungry’--Browne went on savagely,
’she bethought herself of coming home, and there she landed herself at
nine o’clock, and has been steadily going out of one faint into another
ever since.  I have sent James round to the police station,’ he said,
’but I thought I had better come straight away and fetch you, ma’am.’

"Well," Mrs. Ferrers went on, "I said good-night to our hostess and sent
for your father, and we went back at once.  We were five miles from
home, and it was half-past eleven when we got there.  And there was no
trace of Mignon.  James had taken a cab and gone round to all the police
stations within reach of the house, and Humphie was waiting for us,
shaking like a leaf and as white as death, and at the sight of us
Hortense went off into wild hysterics again and shrieked till--till--I
could have shaken her," Mrs. Ferrers ended severely.

"Well, your father and I just stood and looked at one another.  ’Where
can she be?’ I said. ’Can’t you get any information out of Hortense?
Surely the woman must know where she was last with her.’

"But, as your father said, the Gardens were all deserted and closed
hours ago.  She was not at all likely to be there.  Almost without doubt
she had strayed out into the busy street, had then found herself in a
strange neighbourhood, and--and I simply shuddered to think what might
have happened to her after that.

"For the time we were helpless; we did not know, we could not think what
to do next.  A policeman came up from the nearest station as we stood
considering what we should do.  But he had no news; he shook his head at
my eager inquiry. ’No, madam,’ he said, ’I’m sorry we have no news of
the little lady; but we telegraphed to all the stations near, but no
lost child has been brought in. She must have fallen in with some
private person.’

"As you may imagine," Mrs. Ferrers went on, "I felt dreadfully
blank--indeed, your father and I simply stood and looked at one another.
What should we, what could we do next?  To go out and search about the
streets at nearly midnight would be like looking for a needle in a truss
of hay--we could not send a crier out with a bell--we were at our wits’
end.  Indeed, it seemed as if we could do nothing but wait till morning,
when we might advertise.

"Then just as the policeman was turning away, another policeman came and
knocked at the door. A little girl had been taken into the police
station at Hammersmith, a pretty fair-haired child about six years old,
who did not know where she lived, and could not make the men there
understand who she was.

"’That’s not Miss Mignon,’ cried Humphie indignantly; ’Miss Mignon knows
perfectly well who she is and who she belongs to.  That’s never Miss
Mignon.’

"’Ah, well, Humphie,’ said your father, ’Miss Mignon has never been lost
at dead of night before; it’s enough to frighten any child, and though
she’s as quick as a needle, she’s only a baby after all.’

"The carriage was still at the door, and we went down as quickly as the
horses could go to Hammersmith, feeling sure that we should find Mignon
there, frightened and tired, but safe.  And when we got there the child
wasn’t Mignon at all, but a little, commonly-dressed thing who didn’t
seem even to know what her name was.  However, its mother came whilst we
were there, and scolded her properly for what she called ’running away.’

"I couldn’t help it," Mrs. Ferrers went on.  "I was in such trouble,
wondering what had got Mignon, and I just spoke to her straight.  ’Oh,’
I said, ’you ought only to be thankful your little girl is safe and
sound, and not be scolding the poor little frightened thing like that.
How can your speak to her so?’

"’Well,’ she said, ’if you had seven of them always up to some mischief
or other, and you’d been running about for hours till you were fit to
drop, and you hadn’t a carriage to take her home in, I daresay you’d
feel a bit cross, too.’

"And I felt," Mrs. Ferrers went on reflectively, "that there was a great
deal in what she said. They didn’t live more than a mile off, and it was
our way back, so we drove them home, and the little girl went to sleep
on her mother’s knee; and I told her what trouble we were in about
Mignon.  She was quite grateful for the lift, and I promised to let her
know if we found Mignon all right.

"Well, we reached home again, and there wasn’t a sign of Mignon
anywhere.  With every moment I got more and more uneasy, for Mignon was
turned six years old, and was well used to going about and seeing
strange people.  I knew she wasn’t a child to get nervous unduly, or be
frightened of any one who offered to take care of her, only I was so
afraid that the wrong sort of people might have got hold of her, and
might have decoyed her away for the sake of her clothes or a reward.

"Oh, dear, what a dreadful night it was!  Your father went out and got a
cab and went round to all the police-stations, inquiring everywhere for
traces of her.  And then he went and knocked up all the park-keepers,
but none of them had noticed her either.

"And Humphie and I sat up by the nursery fire; and about two in the
morning, Hortense crept down and went on her knees to me, praying and
imploring me to forgive her, and saying that if anything had happened to
little missie, she would make away with herself."

[Illustration: "Hortense crept down and went on her knees to me, praying
and imploring me to forgive her."]

"What’s that?" asked Madge suddenly.

"Hanging herself," answered Pearl.  "Judas hanged himself."

"Judas went out and hanged himself," corrected Maud, who had a passion
for accuracy of small details.

"Yes, of course, but that doesn’t matter," said Pearl.  "The hanging was
the principal thing. He could have hanged himself without going out, but
going out without hanging himself would not have been anything."

"Go on, Mother," cried a chorus of voices.  "What happened next?"

"Well, nothing happened for a long time," Mrs. Ferrers replied.  "We all
stayed up; I think nobody thought of going to bed that night at all--I
know Humphie and I never did--and at last the morning broke, and your
father and Browne began to make arrangements for putting notices in all
the papers, and when they had written them all, they went off in the
grey dim light to try to get them put into that day’s papers.  Oh! it
was a most dreadful night, and a terrible morning.

"I didn’t like to put it into words, but all night long I had thought of
the Round Pond, and wondered if my Mignon was in there.  I found out
afterwards that your father had thought of it too, and had made all
arrangements for having it dragged, though he wouldn’t speak of it to
me, because he fancied I had not thought of it.

"And over and over again Humphie kept saying, ’I’m sure my precious lamb
knows perfectly well who she is and all about herself.  I’m sure of it.
Why, we taught her years ago, ma’am, in case it ever happened she got
lost.  "I’m Miss Mignon, and I belong to Booties," and "Captain Ferrers,
the Scarlet Lancers."  She knew it all, years since.’

"’Yes, but, Humphie, has any one taught her 304, Queen’s Gate, S.W.?’ I
asked.

"’No,’ said Humphie.  ’I can’t say that we have.’

"’Then she might fall in with hundreds and thousands of people in London
who wouldn’t know Captain Ferrers from Captain Jones; and she might be
too frightened to remember anything about the Scarlet Lancers.  It isn’t
as if we were with the regiment still.’

"The morning wore on; nothing happened.  Your father went to Scotland
Yard, and detectives came down and examined Hortense, who went off into
fresh hysterics, and threatened to go right away and drown herself there
and then; but there was no news of Mignon.  And then Algy came in and
told me they had dragged the pond, and, thank God, she wasn’t there;
though the suspense was almost unbearable as it was.

"But we seemed no nearer to hearing anything of her, and hardly knew
what to be doing next, though the day was wearing away, and it was
horrible to think of going through such another night as the one we had
just passed.

"And then--just at four o’clock--a handsome carriage drew up at the
door, and I heard Mignon’s voice: ’Yes, I’m sure that’s the house,’ she
said.

"Oh!  I don’t know how I got to the door; I think I tore it open, and
ran down the steps to meet her.  I don’t remember what I said--I think I
cried. I’m sure your father nearly choked himself in trying to keep his
sobs back.  We nearly smothered Mignon with kisses, and it was ever so
long before we had time to take any notice of the strange lady who had
brought her home.

"’I’m afraid you’ve had a terrible night,’ she said, with tears in her
eyes.  ’I found your dear little maid wandering about in South
Kensington--oh! right down in Onslow Gardens.  I saw that she was not a
child accustomed to being out alone, and I asked her how it was.  She
was perfectly cool and unconcerned.

"’"I’ve lost my maid," she said.  "She sat down on a seat, and I was
picking daisies, and I don’t know how, but I couldn’t find her again."

"’"And what is your name?" I asked her.

"’"Oh!  I’m Miss Mignon," she answered.

"’"And where do you live?" I inquired.

"’"Well, that’s just what I can’t remember.  When I’m at home I live at
Ferrers Court, and when we were with the regiment, our address was, "The
Scarlet Lancers"--just that.  But now we are in Town, I _can’t_ remember
the name of the street.  I thought when I lost Hortense that I should
know my way back, but I missed it somehow.  And Mother will be so
uneasy," she ended.

"’Well,’ said the lady, ’I told her she had much better come home with
me, and that I would try to find out Captain Ferrers; and so I did, but
without success.  Then it occurred to me that as soon as the offices
were open I would telegraph to the Scarlet Lancers, asking for Captain
Ferrers’ address. And so I did; and when the answer came back, it was
your country address--

"CAPTAIN FERRERS, _Ferrers Court,_
       _Farlington, Blankshire._"

"’So I had no choice but to telegraph to Ferrers Court for your town
address.  And oh, dear lady! my heart was aching for you all the time,
for I knew you must be suffering agonies," she ended, holding out her
hands to me.

"And so, of course, I had been," Mrs. Ferrers went on; "but ’all’s well
that ends well’; and we at once taught Mignon the name of the house she
lived in, and, indeed, for a long time we sewed a little ticket on to
the hem of her frock, so that if she did forget it, she would easily
make some one understand where she wished to be taken."

"And Hortense--what did you do with her?" Pearl asked.

"Oh! we gave her a month’s wages, and sent her away," Mrs. Ferrers
answered; "and now here is Browne with the tea, Pearl.  Can you manage
it?"

"Oh! yes, Mother," Pearl answered.  She was nearly fourteen, and loved
to make the tea now and then.  "Oh! here’s Miss Maitland coming! Miss
Maitland, _I_ am to pour out the tea.  Mother says so."

"Willingly, so long as you don’t scald yourself," said Miss Maitland,
smiling.

"And here is Father," cried Maud.  "Bootles, Mother has been telling us
the dreadful story of how Mignon was lost."

"Has she, sweetheart?  Well, we don’t want to go through that particular
experience any more, do we, darling?"

"No! once was once too often," said Mrs. Ferrers, slipping her hand into
his.

"Two lumps of sugar," said Pearl, bringing her father his cup.

"And muffins!" added Maud.




Boy’s Love

PART I


It was towards the close of the afternoon of a warm June day that a
short, sturdy, fair-haired boy, wearing a dark blue uniform with a touch
of scarlet here and there about it, sat down at a long desk to write a
letter.  It was headed, "Duke of York’s School, Chelsea, S.W.," and
began, "My dear Mother."

When he had got thus far, the boy paused, leaned his elbow upon the
desk, and rested his head upon his hand.  And then after a minute the
hand slipped downward, and rubbed something out of his eyes--something
hard to get rid of, apparently--for presently one bright drop after
another forced its way through his fingers and fell on to the desk
beneath.

And yet, truth to tell, even those bright drops did not help to get rid
of the something, the something which had a firm foothold in the heart
below, making it swell till it was well-nigh to bursting. This was his
letter:--


"My DEAR MOTHER,--This is my last day at school.  To-morrow I am going
to Warnecliffe to join the 25th Dragoons; they call them the Black
Horse. I am very glad to leave school and be a soldier like my father,
but,"--and here the blurred writing was an evidence of the trouble in
the boy’s heart--"but I don’t like losing my chum.  You know, he is Tom
Boynton, and we have been chums for more than three years.  He is
orderly to the dispenser, and has leave to go out almost any time. I am
very fond of him, and haven’t any other chum, though he has another chum
besides me.  I think he likes me best.  I do love him, mother; and I lay
awake all last night crying.  Tom cried, too, a little.  He is going to
the Scarlet Lancers, and I don’t know when I shall see him any more.  I
wish we were going into the same regiment.

"I got your letter on my fourteenth birthday, the day before yesterday.
Tom is seven months older than me.  He would have left school before if
he had not been orderly to the dispenser.  We both got the V.G.  Jack
Green is going into my regiment. I shall come home when I get my
furlough--and if Tom gets his at the same time, can I bring him too?
Tom hasn’t any father or mother at all. This is a very long letter.  I
hope you are very well.

"I am your affectionate son,
       EDWARD PETRES."


He read the letter over, brushing his cuff across his eyes when he came
to that part of the paper which showed traces of tears, and then he
folded it and directed the envelope, after which he had finished.  Then
he got up, took his cap, and with the letter in his hand, went forlornly
out of the large room.

When he had got rid of it, he went in search of his chum, Tom Boynton,
whom he met just coming away from his last service as "Dispenser’s
Orderly" with a heaving chest and eyes almost as red and swollen as poor
Ted’s own.

Ted turned back with him and took hold of his arm.

"Taken your last physic out, Tom?" said he, with a gallant attempt at
manly indifference to the dreaded parting of the morrow.

"Aye," returned Tom in a choking voice and with eyes carefully averted.

The dispenser had just bade him "good-bye," and had told him in wishing
him "God speed" that he was very sorry to lose him, and would most
likely have to wait a long time before he again had help as efficient;
and then he had given him a tip of half-a-crown, and had shaken hands
with him.  So Tom’s heart was quite as full as Ted’s, and of the two,
being the older and bigger and stronger, he was far the most anxious to
hide the emotion he felt.

"Have you seen Jack?" he asked, giving his head a bit of a shake and
crushing his trouble down right bravely.

"Jack Green?" asked Ted shortly.  He was not a little jealous of Jack
Green, who was his chum’s other chum.

"Aye!  Where is he?"

"I haven’t seen him--not all the afternoon," returned Ted curtly.

"I’ll go and find him," said Tom, disengaging his arm from Ted’s close
grasp.

The two lads parted then, for Tom swung away in the direction of the
playground, leaving Ted staring blankly after him; and there he stood
for full five minutes, until, his eyes blinded with pain, he could see
no longer, and then he turned away and hid his face upon his arm against
a friendly sheltering wall.

[Illustration: Hid his face upon his arm against a friendly sheltering
wall]

But by-and-by his jealousy of Jack Green began to wear away.  Perhaps,
after all, he argued, Tom only wanted to hide his trouble.  Tom was a
big lad, and was even more ashamed than Ted of being betrayed into
weeping and such-like exhibitions of weakness.  So, by the time they
turned in for the night--the last night--Ted had forgotten the pain of
the afternoon.

"Tom," said he, going over to his chum’s bed, which was next to his,
"Tom, I’ve come to talk to you."

"Yes," whispered Tom in reply.  The lights were all out then, and most
of the boys were fast asleep, so big Tom drew his chum’s head down to
his, and put his arm round his neck.

"It’s the last night, Tom," said Ted in a strangled voice.

"Yes," said Tom, in a whisper.

"We’ve been chums for three years and more," Ted went on, "and we’ve
never been out of friends yet.  P’raps I shall get an exchange to your
reg’ment yet."

"Or me to yours," answered Tom eagerly.

"I shan’t have no chum now," Ted went on, taking no notice of Tom’s
words.

"You’ll have Jack Green," said Tom.

"Yes, there’ll be Jack Green, but he ain’t you," Ted answered
mournfully.  "He’ll never be my chum like you was, Tom; but if ever I’ve
a chance of doing him a good turn, I will, ’cause _you_ liked him."

"Will you, Ted?" eagerly.

"Yes, I will," answered Ted steadily.  "And, Tom, it’s our last time
together to-night--we mayn’t ever get together again."

"I know," sighed Tom.

"I wish," Ted said hesitatingly--"oh, Tom," with a sorrowful catch in
his voice and a great gulp in his throat, "I--I--do wish you’d kiss
me--just once."

And so Tom Boynton put his other arm around his chum’s neck, and the two
lads, who had been friends for three years, held one another for a
minute in a close embrace; an instant later Ted Petres tore himself away
and sprang into his bed, dragging the clothes over his head, and burying
his face in the pillow in a vain attempt to stifle his sobs.  And before
another day had gone over their heads they had parted, to meet
again--when--and where?




PART II


Seven years had gone by.  A fierce and scorching sun shone down with
glaring radiance upon long stretches of arid and sandy country, covered
sparsely with coarse rank grass and brushwood--the country which is
called the Soudan; the country where so many brilliant lives ended,
sacrificed in the cause of a crusade as hopeless as the crusade of the
children--who sought to win Heaven with glory where the flower of the
nations had failed--sacrificed to the death in the too late attempt to
succour a gallant soldier, the noble victim of an ignoble policy.

And between the brilliant glaring sky and the sun-scorched arid earth,
there hung a heavy cloud of gunpowder smoke while the flower of two
races fought desperately for conquest.  In the midst a square of British
troops, with set white faces and sternly compressed lips, with watchful
eyes well on the alert, and in each brave heart the knowledge that the
fight was for life or death.  And on all hands swarms of stalwart
Soudanese, reckless of life and counting death their chiefest gain,
shouting on Allah and the prophet to aid them, and dying happy in the
certain faith of entering paradise if but one Christian dog should fall
to their hand.

Oh, what a scene it was!  Only a handful of men at bay, while mass after
mass of the enemy came down upon them like the waves of the incoming
tide upon the sea shore; and as at times a rock-bound coast gives way
and falls before the encroaching advances of the ocean, so that
ill-fated square gave way before the overwhelming numbers of the
soldiers of the Prophet, and in a moment all chance for our men seemed
over.

Ay; but the British lion can up and fight again after he has had a roll
over which would crush the life out of most of his foes.  And so that
day, by sheer hard desperate fighting, the square closed up and was
formed again, and of all the enemy who had dashed into the midst of it,
not one lived to tell the tale.

But, oh! what though the enemy fell half a score to one?  How many a
brave life was laid down that day, and how many a bullet had found its
billet was proved by the shrieks of agony which rose and rang above all
the tumult of the fight.

It happened that our old friend, Ted Petres, no longer a short and
sturdy boy but a fine-grown young fellow of one-and-twenty now, found
himself not very far from the place where the square had been
broken--found himself fighting hard to win the day and check the mad
on-rush of the sons of the Prophet.  As the ranks closed up once more,
he, as did most others who were in the rear, turned his attention to the
seething mass of blacks thus trapped, and to his horror saw his comrade,
Jack Green, down on his knees, striking wildly here and there against
the attacks of three Soudanese. Quick as thought--the thought that this
was the first time he had ever had a chance of fulfilling his last
promise to his boy’s love, Tom--Ted flew to his aid, sent one shouting
gentleman to paradise, and neatly disabled the right arm of a second
just as the third put his spear through poor Jack’s lungs.

To cleave him to the teeth was but the work of a moment, and Ted Petres
accomplished it before the follower of the Prophet had time to withdraw
his spear! but, alas! poor Jack’s life was welling out of him faster
than the sands run out of a broken hour-glass!  It was no use to lift
him up and look round for help; Jack Green had seen his last service,
and Ted knew it.  But he did his best for him in those last moments, and
help came in the person of one of their officers, one D’Arcy de
Bolingbroke who, though badly wounded in the arm himself, was yet able
to lend a hand.

"Petres, you’re a splendid fellow," he exclaimed. "I shall recommend you
if we live to get out of this. You ought to get the Cross for this."

"Thank you, sir," returned Ted gratefully.

And then between them they managed to get the poor fellow to the
doctors, who were hard at work behind a poor shelter of wagons and
store-cases. But it was too late, for when they laid him down Jack Green
was dead and at ease for ever.

One of the hospital orderlies turned from a case at hand, and Ted
uttered a cry of surprise at the sight of him.  "Why, _Tom_!" he cried,
starting up to take his hand, "I didn’t even know you were with us."

There was no answering gleam of pleasure on Tom Boynton’s face; he
stared at Ted, stared at the face of the dead man lying at their feet,
then dropped upon his knees beside him.  "Oh, Jack, Jack, speak to me,"
he cried imploringly.

[Illustration: "Oh, Jack, Jack, speak to me," he cried imploringly.]

"It’s too late, Tom," said Ted, bending down.  "I did my best, but it
was too late, old man.  I did my best."

Tom Boynton looked up in his old chum’s face. "You let him die?" he
asked.

"We were three to one," returned the other humbly.

"You did your best, and you let him die," repeated Tom blankly.  "And he
was my chum," he added miserably.

"Tom," cried Ted passionately, "I was your chum too."

"_You!_" with infinite scorn; then bending down he kissed the dead face
tenderly.

Ted Petres turned away, blind with pain.  He might have won the Cross,
but he had lost his friend--the friend who had loved him less than that
other chum of whom he had not the heart now to feel jealous.

And that was how they met again--that was the end of Tom Petres’ boy’s
love.




Yum-Yum: A Pug

CHAPTER I


For a pug Yum-Yum was perfect, and let me tell you it takes a great many
special sorts of beauty to give you a pug which in any way approaches
perfection.

First, your true pug must be of a certain colour, a warm fawn-colour; it
must have a proper width of chest and a bull-doggish bandiness about the
legs; it must have a dark streak from the top of its head along its back
towards the tail; it must have a double twist to that same tail, and
three rolls of fat or loose skin, set like a collar about its throat; it
must have a square mouth, an ink-black--no, no, a soot-black mask (that
is, face) adorned with an infinitesimal nose, a pair of large and
lustrous goggle-eyes, and five moles.  I believe, too, that there is
something very important about the shape and colouring of its toes; but
I really don’t know much about pugs, and this list of perfections is
only what I have been able to gather from various friends who do
understand the subject.

So let me get on with my story, and say at once that Yum-Yum possessed
all these perfections.  She may have had others, for she was without
doubt a great beauty of her kind, and she certainly was blessed with an
admirable temper, an angelic temper, mild as new milk, and as patient as
Job’s.

And Yum-Yum belonged to a little lady called Nannie Mackenzie.

[Illustration: Yum-Yum: A Pug.]

The Mackenzies, I must tell you, were not rich people, or in any way
persons of importance; they had no relations, and apparently belonged to
no particular family; but they were very nice people, and very good
people, and lived in one of a large row of houses on the Surrey side of
the river Thames, at that part which is called Putney.

Mr. Mackenzie was something in the city, and had not apparently hit upon
a good thing, for there was not much money to spare in the house at
Putney. I rather fancy that he was managing clerk to a tea-warehouse,
but am not sure upon that point. Mrs. Mackenzie had been a governess,
but of course she had not started life as a teacher of small children;
no, she had come into the world in an upper room of a pretty country
vicarage, where the olive branches grew like stonecrop, and most
visitors were in the habit of reminding the vicar of certain lines in
the hundred and twenty-seventh Psalm.

In course of time this particular olive plant, like her sisters, picked
up a smattering of certain branches of knowledge, and, armed thus, went
out into the wide world to make her own way.  Her knowledge was not
extensive; it comprised a fluent power of speaking her mother-tongue
with a pleasant tone and correct accent, but without any very
well-grounded idea of why and wherefore it was so. She also knew a
little French of doubtful quality, and a little less German that was
distinctly off colour. She could copy a drawing in a woodenly accurate
kind of way, with stodgy skies made chiefly of Chinese white, and
exceedingly woolly trees largely helped out with the same useful
composition.  At that time there was no sham about Nora Browne’s
pretensions to art--there they were, good, bad, or indifferent, and you
might take them for what they were worth, which was not much.  It was
not until she had been Mrs. Mackenzie for some years that she took to
"doing" the picture-galleries armed with catalogue and pencil, and
talked learnedly about _chiar-oscuro_, about distance and atmosphere,
about this school and that, this method or the other treatment.  There
were frequenters of the art-galleries of London to whom Mrs. Mackenzie,
_née_ Nora Browne, was a delightful study; but then, on the other hand,
there was a much larger number of persons than these whom she impressed
deeply, and who even went so far as to speak of her with bated breath as
"a power" on the press, while, as a matter of fact, Mrs. Mackenzie’s
little paragraphs were very innocent, and not very remunerative, and
generally won for the more or less weekly society papers in which they
appeared a reputation for employing an art-critic who knew a good deal
more about the frames than about the pictures within them.

However, all this is a little by the way!  I really only give these
details of Mrs. Mackenzie’s doings to show that the family was, by
virtue of their mother being a dabbler in journalism, in touch with the
set which I saw the other day elegantly described as "Upper Bohemia."

Now in the circles of "Upper Bohemia" nobody is anybody unless they can
do something--unless they can paint pictures or umbrella vases and
milking-stools, unless they can sing attractively, or play some
instrument beyond the ordinary average of skill, unless they can write
novels or make paragraphs for the newspapers, unless they can act or
give conjuring entertainments, or unless they can compose pretty little
songs with a distinct _motif_, or pieces for the piano which nobody can
make head or tail of.  It is very funny that there should be so wide a
difference necessary between the composition of music for the voice and
music for the piano.  For the first there must be a little something to
catch the ear, a little swing in the refrain, a something to make the
head wag to and fro; the words may be ever so silly if they are only
bordering on the pathetic, and if the catch in the refrain is taking
enough the rest of the song may be as silly as the words, and still it
will be a success.  But with a piece it is different. For that the air
must be resolutely turned inside out, as it were, and apparently if the
composer chances to light on one or two pretty bits, he goes back again
and touches them up so as to make them match all the rest.  It seems odd
this, but the world does not stop to listen, but talks its hardest, and
as at the end it says "How lovely!" I suppose it is all right.

But all these people stand in the very middle of "Upper Bohemia," and,
as a pebble dropped into the water makes circles and ever-widening
circles on the smooth surface, so do the circles which constitute "Upper
Bohemia" widen and widen until eventually they merge into the world
beyond!  There are the amateurs and the reciters, and the artists who
put "decorative" in front of the word which denotes their calling, and
then put a hyphen between the two! And there are the thought-readers,
and the palmists, and the people who have invented a new religion! All
these are in the ever-widening circles of "Upper Bohemia."  And outside
these again come the fashionable lady-dressmakers and the art-milliners,
the trained nurses and the professors of cooking.  After these you may
go on almost _ad libitum_, until the circle melts into professional life
on the one hand and fashionable life on the other.

You have perhaps been wondering, my gentle reader, what all this can
possibly have to do with the pug, Yum-Yum, which belonged to a little
girl named Nannie Mackenzie.  Well, it really has something to do with
it, as I will show you.  First, because it tells you that this was the
set of people to whom the Mackenzies belonged and took a pride in
belonging. It is true that they had a stronger claim to belong to a city
set; but you see Mrs. Mackenzie had been brought up in the bosom of the
Church, and thought more of the refined society in "Upper Bohemia" than
she did of all the money bags to be found east of Temple Bar!  In this I
think she was right; in modern London it does not do for the lion to lie
down with the lamb, or for earthenware pipkins to try sailing down the
stream with the iron pots.  In "Upper Bohemia," owing to the haziness of
her right of entry, Mrs. Mackenzie was quite an important person; in the
city, owing to various circumstances--shortness of money, most of
all--Mrs. Mackenzie was nowhere.

Mrs. Mackenzie had not followed the example of her father and mother
with regard to the size of her family; she had only three children, two
girls and a boy--Rosalind, Wilfrid, and Nannie.

At this time Nannie was only ten years old, a pretty, sweet, engaging
child, with frank blue eyes and her mother’s pretty trick of manner, a
child who was never so happy as when she had a smart sash on with a
clean white frock in readiness for any form of party that had happened
to come in her way.

Wilf was different.  He was a grave, quiet boy of thirteen, already
working for a scholarship at St. Paul’s School, and meaning to be a
great man some day, and meanwhile spending all his spare hours
collecting insects and gathering specimens of fern leaves together.

Above Wilf was Rosalind, and Rosalind was sixteen, a tall, willowy slip
of a girl, with a pair of fine eyes and a passion for art.  I do not
mean a passion for making the woodenly accurate drawings with stodgy
clouds and woolly trees which had satisfied her mother’s soul and made
her so eminently competent to criticise the work of other folk--no, not
that, but a real passion for real art.

Now the two Mackenzie girls had had a governess for several years, a
mildly amiable young lady of the same class, and possessed of about the
same amount of knowledge as Mrs. Mackenzie herself had been.  She too
made wooden drawings with stodgy clouds and woolly trees, and she
painted flowers--such flowers as made Rosalind’s artistic soul rise
within her and loathe Miss Temple and all her works, nay, sometimes
loathe even those good qualities which were her chiefest charm.

Rosalind wanted to go further a-field in the art world than either her
mother’s paragraphs or Miss Temple’s copies; she wanted to join some
well-known art-class, and, giving up everything else, go in for real
hard, grinding work.

But it could not be done, for, as I have said, money was not plentiful
in the house at Putney, and there was always the boy to be thought of,
and also there was Nannie’s education to finish.  To let Rosalind join
an expensive art-class would mean being without Miss Temple, and Mrs.
Mackenzie felt that to do that would be to put a great wrong upon little
Nannie, for which she would justly be able to reproach her all her life
long.

"It would not do, my dear," she said to Rosalind, when her elder
daughter was one day holding forth on the glories which might one day be
hers if only she could get her foot upon this, the lowest rung of the
ladder by which she would fain climb to fame and fortune; "and really I
don’t see the sense or reason of your being so anxious to follow art as
a profession.  I am sure you paint very well.  That little sketch of
wild roses you did last week was exquisite; indeed, I showed it to Miss
Dumerique when I was looking over her new art-studio in Bond Street.
She said it would be charming painted on a thrush’s-egg ground for a
milking-stool or a tall table, or used for a whole suite of bedroom or
boudoir furniture.  I’m sure, my dear, you might make quite an
income----"

"Did Miss Dumerique _offer_ to do one--to let me do any work of that
kind for her?" Rosalind broke in impatiently.

"No, she did not," Mrs. Mackenzie admitted, "but----"

"But, depend upon it, she is at work on the idea long before this,"
cried Rosalind.  She knew Miss Dumerique, and had but small faith in any
income from that quarter, several of her most cherished designs having
_suggested_ ideas to that gifted lady.

"If I only had twenty pounds, twenty pounds," Rosalind went on, "it
would give me such a help, such a lift I should learn so much if I could
spend twenty pounds; and it’s such a little, only the price of the dress
Mrs. Arlington had on the other day, and she said it was so cheap--’Just
a cheap little gown, my dear, to wear in the morning.’  Oh! if only I
had the price of that gown."

"Rosalind, my dear," cried Mrs. Mackenzie, "don’t say that--it sounds so
like envy, and envy is a hateful quality."

"Yes, I know it is, but I do want twenty pounds so badly," answered
Rosalind in a hopeless tone.

Mrs. Mackenzie began to sob weakly.  "If I could give it to you,
Rosalind, you know I would," she wailed, "but I haven’t got it.  I work
and work and work and strain every nerve to give you the advantages; ay,
and more than the advantages that I had when I was your age.  But I
can’t give you what I haven’t got--it’s unreasonable to ask it or to
expect it."

"I didn’t either ask or expect it," said Rosalind; but she said it under
her breath, and felt that, after all, her mother was right--she could
not give what she had not got.

It was hard on them both--on the girl that she could not have, on the
mother that she could not give!  Rosalind from this time forth kept
silence about her art, because she knew that it was useless to hope for
the impossible--kept silence, that is, from all but one person.  And yet
she could not keep her thoughts from flying ever and again to the
art-classes and the twenty pounds which would do so much for her.  So up
in the room at the top of the house, where she dabbled among her scanty
paints and sketched out pictures in any colours that she happened to
have, and even went so far in the way of economy as to utilize the
leavings of her mother’s decorative paints--hedge-sparrow’s-egg-blue,
Arabian brown, eau de Nil, Gobelin, and others equally unsuitable for
her purpose,--Rosalind Mackenzie dreamed dreams and saw visions--visions
of a great day when she would have paints in profusion and art-teaching
galore.  There was not the smallest prospect of her dreams and visions
coming true, any more than, without teaching and without paints, there
was of her daubs growing into pictures, and finding places on the line
at the Academy and the New.  It is always so with youth.  It hopes and
hopes against hope, and when hope is dead, there is no longer any youth;
it is dead too.

      "There are youthful dreamers,
    Building castles fair, with stately stairways;
      Asking blindly
    Of the Future what it cannot give them."




CHAPTER II


But there was one person to whom Rosalind Mackenzie poured out all that
was in her mind,--that was her ten-year-old sister, Nannie.  In Nannie
she found a ready and a sympathetic listener; moreover, in Nannie’s mind
there was no doubt, no hesitation in believing that if Rosalind only had
that twenty pounds there would be nothing to keep her back, nothing to
prevent her sailing on right ahead into the roseate realms of fame and
glory!  If only she had that twenty pounds!

Now Nannie undoubtedly had a very gay and jovial disposition.  She was
always ready for fun and excitement, and had no tendency or any desire
to carve out a line for herself, as her brother and sister had both had
before they had reached her age.  Yet she had what was better in many
people’s eyes, a very tender heart and a very affectionate nature; and
her tender heart was wrung and wrung again at the thought of her
sister’s unsatisfied longings and the great future that was being
blighted, all for the want of twenty pounds.

Yet what could a little girl of ten years old do towards getting such a
sum as that together? Just nothing!  Why, if the sum was shillings
instead of pounds, she would still find it utterly beyond her power and
out of her grasp!  She thought and she thought, but thinking did not
help matters!  She lay awake at night puzzling her little brain, but
that did no good, and Nannie’s face grew a good deal paler, and set her
mother wondering if the house was unhealthy, or thinking that perhaps
the air from the river was damp and injurious.

It was about this time that Yum-Yum, the pug which had been given to
Nannie by one of her mother’s friends two years before, suddenly became
the person of the most importance in the household at Putney; for behold
one fine morning when Nannie came down to breakfast, Yum-Yum presented
her with three babies, three dear wee pugs, which sent Nannie into
ecstasies and made her forget for a few days all about Rosalind’s
unsatisfied longings, and her craving after higher things than at
present were attainable to her.

"You think they’re real beauties, don’t you, Father?" said Nannie
anxiously.

"Yes, they are great beauties," said Mr. Mackenzie, holding one little
snub-nosed pug up and examining it closely.

"And what should you think that they are worth, Father?" Nannie asked.

"Worth?  Oh! that would depend a good deal on how they turn out.  Their
pedigree is a very fair one; and at the end of six weeks or two months
they might be worth three or four guineas apiece--more, for that
matter."

Nannie fairly gasped, and she clutched hold of her father’s arm.  "Oh!
daddy dear," she exclaimed, "do you really, really think I might be able
to get _any_ thing like that for them?"

"Oh! yes, I think so," he answered, smiling at her earnestness.  "But,
Nannie, why do you want this money so much?  Have you set your mind on a
watch and chain?"

"Oh! no, dear daddy," she answered eagerly, "it’s not for myself at all;
it’s poor Rosalind I’m thinking of"--and forthwith she poured into her
father’s surprised but sympathetic ear all the story of Rosalind’s
artistic longings, her craving for better art-lessons, for all the good
things that may be had for the sum of twenty pounds.

Long before the story came to an end Mr. Mackenzie had drawn his little
daughter very closely to him, and I fancy he was thinking, when she came
to the end of it, more of the goodness of his Nannie’s heart than of the
greatness of Rosalind’s future.

"My Nannie," he said tenderly, "my generous, kind-hearted little woman!
Rosalind ought to love you dearly for----"

"Rosalind does love me dearly, daddy," Nannie explained; "only she can’t
help wanting to be a painter--it’s in her, you know, and it’s choking
her. And Rosalind doesn’t know a word about it.  She wouldn’t want me to
sell Yummy’s pups for her. Only you know, daddy, we can’t keep three
dogs besides Yummy; and we may just as well sell them as give them away,
and then Rosalind would be able to have _some_ of the lessons that she
wants so badly."

Mr. Mackenzie smiled at Nannie’s voluble information.  "Well, well, you
shall sell the pups and make Rosalind happy," he said; then after a
moment added, "You know, Nannie, that I am not rich--in fact, I am very
poor, but I will make the sum up to ten pounds, and Rosalind can go on
thus far, at all events."

Well, a few weeks passed over, and the secret was rigidly kept between
Mr. Mackenzie and Nannie.  More than once Mrs. Mackenzie grumbled at the
expense and the trouble Yummy’s three babies were in the kitchen, and
one afternoon when she came in from Town, she said--"Oh, Nannie, Lady
Gray would like to have one of Yummy’s puppies.  I told her I thought
you would let her have first choice."

"Then her ladyship must pay five guineas for it, my dear," said Mr.
Mackenzie promptly.  "Nannie and I are going to sell the puppies this
time."

Mrs. Mackenzie rather lifted her eyebrows.  "Oh! if that is so," she
said, "of course Lady Gray must stand on one side.  But what are you
going to do with the money, Nannie?  Buy yourself a watch?"

"No, Mother, but----" and Nannie looked anxiously at her father, who
quickly came to the rescue, and evaded the question--which at that
moment was an awkward one, for Rosalind was present.

It is probable that Mr. Mackenzie gave his wife just a hint of what was
a-foot, for she asked no more questions about the puppies, and made no
further complaints of the extra food and milk which Yummy required at
this time.

And in due course, after a good deal of correspondence through the
columns of the _Queen_ and the _Exchange and Mart_, one by one the three
little pugs went away from the house at Putney to homes of their own,
and Nannie in return became the proud possessor of no fewer than eight
golden sovereigns.

To these Mr. Mackenzie added the two which he had promised to make up
the sum of ten pounds, and then Nannie had the supreme joy of going to
Rosalind--who was hard at work in her studio painting a sunset in tints
so startling that her artist soul was sick within her--and flinging her
offering in a shower into her lap.

"Why, what is this, Nannie?" Rosalind cried, half frightened.

"It’s your lessons, Rosie," Nannie cried, "or at least as much of them
as you can get for ten pounds; and I’m so glad, dear, dear Rosie, to be
able to help you, you don’t know," and happy Nannie flung her arms round
her sister, almost crying for joy.

"But where did you get it?  Oh, the pugs!  I forgot them," Rosalind
cried.  "Oh! but Nannie, my dear, darling, unselfish sister, I can’t
take your money in this way----"

"You must," Nannie answered promptly.

"But your watch--you’ve longed so for a watch, you know," said the elder
girl.

"Well, I have, but I can long a bit more," returned Nannie
philosophically.  "I shall like it all the better when I do get it."

"I _can’t_ take it, darling," Rosalind urged.

"Oh! yes, you can, if you try," continued Nannie. "And as for my watch,
why, when you are a great swell painter you can buy me one--a real
beauty--and I shall like it _ever_ so much better than any other one in
all the world."

Rosalind clasped Nannie close to her heart.

"My Nannie, my Nannie," she cried, "I shall never be as brave and
helpful as you are.  While I have been grumbling, and growling, and
railing at fate, you have been putting your shoulder to the wheel,
and----.  Oh!  Nannie, Nannie, it is good of you!  It is good!  I shall
never forget it.  The first penny I earn, dear, shall be yours; and I
will never forget what my dear little sister has done for me,
never--never, as long as I live."

A few days after this Rosalind was hard at work in the studio of the
artist for whose teaching she had longed for so many weary months.  And
how she did work!

"I have one pupil who _works_," her maestro got into the habit of
saying.  "Some of you have a natural gift; you have a correct eye, and
you have firm touch.  Every one of you might make progress if you tried.
But there is only one of you all who works.  That is Miss Mackenzie."

But, all too soon, Rosalind’s ten pounds melted away, until they had all
gone.  And, as there was no more where they had come from, Rosalind’s
lessons must also come to an end!

"Oh!  Mother, can’t you do _any_thing to help Rosie?" Nannie cried in
piteously beseeching accents the night before Rosalind was to go to the
studio for the last time.

"Nannie," answered Mrs. Mackenzie reproachfully, "don’t you think I
would if I could?"

"Daddy, can you do nothing?" Nannie implored.

"My little one, I am so poor just now," he answered.

So poor Nannie went to bed in bitter disappointment for her sister’s
trial.  She felt that it was very, very hard upon Rosalind, who had
worked almost day and night that she might profit by every moment of the
time she was at the studio.  Yes, it was very, very hard.

However, Rosalind was brave, and put a good face upon the matter.

"Don’t worry about it, my Nannie," she said just before she got into
bed.  "After all, I’ve learnt a great deal while I have been able to go
to Mr. Raymond, and perhaps, after a time, daddy may be able to help me
to go again, and I may do some work that will sell, and then I shall be
able to go again.  So don’t worry yourself, my darling, for you can’t
help me this time.  You see, Yummy hasn’t got any more pups to sell."

But Nannie had got an idea, and all through the hours of that long night
it stayed with her with the pertinacity of a nightmare.  Still, whatever
it was, she did not say a word about it to Rosalind, and when Rosalind
looked round for her when she was ready to start for the studio in the
morning, she was nowhere to be seen.

"Where is Nannie?" she asked.

"Oh! she’s out in the garden," Mrs. Mackenzie answered.

"Well, I haven’t time to go down; but don’t let her worry about me, will
you, Mother?" said Rosalind anxiously.

"No, no; I will look after her," Mrs. Mackenzie answered vaguely.

So Rosalind went off fairly satisfied.

"I have come for my last lesson, Mr. Raymond," she said, with rather an
uncertain smile, as she bade the maestro good-morning.

"Oh! well, well; we must have a talk about that," he answered
good-naturedly.

Rosalind shook her head a little sadly, and took her place without
delay--to her every moment was precious.

But, though this was her last lesson, she was not destined to do much
work that day, for, as soon as she opened her little paint-box, which
she had taken home the previous day that she might do some work in the
early morning, she saw lying on the top of the paints a little note,
addressed in Nannie’s round child’s hand to "Rosalind."

The next moment maestro and pupils were alike startled by the sight of
Rosalind Mackenzie with her face hidden in her hands, sobbing as if her
heart would break.

"My dear child," cried the maestro, running to her side, "how now!  What
is the matter?  Pray tell me, my dear, tell me."

[Illustration: "’My dear child, what is the matter?’"]

Then little by little Rosalind sobbed out the whole story--how she had
longed and pined for these lessons, how her little sister Nannie had
sacrificed herself to help her, and then at last she put into the
maestro’s hand the little note which she had brought from home in the
paint-box.


"Darling Rosalind," the maestro read aloud, "I thought of a way to help
you last night, but I did not tell you about it, because I know you
would stop it.  You know that Mrs. Clarke, who bought Yummy’s little
son, said she would give ten guineas for her any day, so I’m going to
get Father to take her there this afternoon, and you shall have the
money.  I don’t think I shall mind parting with her much.--NANNIE."


Mr. Raymond took off his glasses and wiped them.

"Upon my word," he muttered in an uncertain voice; "upon my word!"

"The darling!" cried one pupil.

"Is she fond of the dog?" asked another.

"Fond of her!" Rosalind echoed; "why, Yummy is the very idol of her
heart.  She has had her from a puppy; it would break the child’s heart
to part with her.  Why, I would die," she said passionately, "before I
would let her do it.  I would go out as a charwoman, and scrub floors
for my living all the days of my life, rather than do such a mean thing.
Mr. Raymond," she went on, "I must go back at once, or I may be too
late.  I must lose my lesson--I can’t help that.  But I must go
back--for, look at the poor little letter; all tears and----" and there
Rosalind broke down into tears and sobs again; but, all the same, she
gathered her brushes together, and began to pack up all her belongings.

The maestro stood for a moment in deep thought, but, as Rosalind put her
hat on and resolutely dried her eyes, he spoke to the others who were
standing around.

"I should very much like to see this out," he said, "and, if you will
set me free this morning, I will give you each an extra lesson to make
up for the interrupted one to-day.  What do you say?"

"Yes! yes!" they all cried.

So the old painter and Rosalind went back to the house at Putney
together, and at the door Rosalind put an eager question to the maid who
opened it for them.

"My mother?" she asked.

"Mrs. Mackenzie is dressing to go out, Miss Rosalind," the maid
answered.

"And Miss Nannie?"

"I believe Miss Nannie is in the garden," was the reply.

So Rosalind led the maestro out into the garden, where they soon espied
Nannie curled up in a big chair, with Yummy in her arms.  She did not
notice their approach; indeed, she was almost asleep, worn out by the
violence of her grief at the coming parting with Yummy, and was lying
with her eyes closed, her cheek resting against the dog’s satin-smooth
head.

Rosalind flung herself down upon her knees before the chair, and took
child and dog into her arms.

"My own precious little sister, my unselfish darling," she cried; "as if
I would let you part with the dear doggy for my sake!  I couldn’t,
Nannie, my dear, I couldn’t--I couldn’t part with Yummy myself.  But I
shall never forget it, Nannie--my dear, unselfish Nannie."

[Illustration: "My own precious little sister, my unselfish darling,"
she cried.]

Nannie looked past her sister towards the tall old painter standing
behind her.

"Your lessons," she faltered, with quivering lips.

"My little heroine," said the old painter tenderly, "your sister is my
favourite among all my pupils. I would rather," he went on, laying his
hand on Rosalind’s shoulder--"I would rather teach one real worker such
as she is for love, than fifty of the usual kind who come to me.  She is
just the real worker one might expect with such a sister."

"You will go on teaching Rosalind," Nannie cried in a bewildered way,
"for nothing?"

"I will, gladly," the maestro answered; "and, in return, you shall come
one day, and bring the pug, and let me paint a picture of you both."

And then the old man went away, leaving the sisters, in the fulness of
their joy, together.

For him this had been somewhat of a new experience--a pleasant one.
They were young, and he was old; but he went back to his pictures with a
heart fresh and young as it had not been for years, asking of himself a
question out of the pages of a favourite poet: "Shall I thank God for
the green summer, and the mild air, and the flowers, and the stars, and
all that makes the world so beautiful, and not for the good and
beautiful beings I have known in it?"




Our Ada Elizabeth

"The sublime mystery of Providence goes on in silence, and gives no
explanation of itself, no answer to our impatient
questionings."--_Hyperion_.


CHAPTER I


The Dicki’sons lived in Blankhampton.  Not in the fashionable suburb of
Greater Gate, for the Dicki’sons were not fashionable people--far from
it, indeed.  Nor yet in that exclusive part which immediately surrounds
the cathedral, which Blankhampton folk familiarly call "the Parish."
No; they lived in neither of these, but away on the poorer side of the
town and in the narrowest of narrow lanes--so narrow, indeed, that if a
cart came along the passer-by was glad to get into a doorway, and stand
there trembling until the danger was past and the road free again.

I must tell you that, although they were always _called_ the Dicki’sons,
their name was spelt in the usual way, with an "n" in the middle and
without an apostrophe; but, as their neighbours made an invariable rule
of pronouncing the word, as they did themselves, in the way in which I
have written it, I will take the liberty of continuing the custom in
this story.

For their position, they were rather well-to-do. Mr. Dicki’son, the
father of the family, was a plumber and glazier--not in business for
himself, but the foreman of a business of some importance in the town;
and Mr. Dicki’son was a plain man of somewhat reserved disposition.
There were ill-natured and rude persons in that neighbourhood who did
not hesitate to describe Mr. Dicki’son as "a sulky beast"; but then the
opinion of such was scarcely worth having, and even they had not a word
to say against him beyond a general complaint of his unsociable temper.

They were lively people who lived round about Gardener’s Lane.  The
fathers worked hard all the week, and mostly got frightfully drunk on
Saturday nights, when they went home and knocked their dirty, slipshod
wives about, just by way of letting them know their duty to their lords
and masters. And after this sort of thing had subsided, the wives
generally gave the children a good cuffing all round, just by way of
letting them know that they need not hope to take any liberties with
their mothers because of their fathers’ little ways; and then they all
got quieted down for the night, and got up late on Sunday morning with
headaches.  If the day was fine, the men sat dull and sodden in the
sunshine on the pavement in the wide street out of which Gardener’s Lane
ran, propping their backs against the wall and stretching their legs
out, greatly to the danger and annoyance of passers-by; and while the
men thus smoked the pipe of peace, the women stood in groups at their
doorways, scratching their elbows and comparing their bruises; and the
children, who had gone to sleep the previous night in tears and
tribulation, found keen enjoyment in watching for the parson and the few
people who went to the church round the corner, and called names and
uncomplimentary terms after them as they turned in at the gates which
led thereto.

Now, as Mr. Dicki’son was a person of a reserved and taciturn
disposition, who was distinctly respectable in all his doings, who never
got drunk, and openly despised any one else who did, it will readily be
believed that he was not popular in the neighbourhood of Gardener’s
Lane.  He was not anxious to be popular, and had it not been that the
house in which he lived was his own, and that it suited his family as a
home, Gardener’s Lane would not have counted him among its inhabitants.

Mrs. Dicki’son was a good deal younger than her husband--a pretty, weak,
sentimental woman, rather gushing in disposition, and very injudicious.
She was always overwhelmed with troubles and babies; although, as a
matter of fact, she had but six children altogether, and one of them
died while still an infant.  Gerty was twelve years old, and Ada
Elizabeth just a year younger; then came a gap of two years ere a boy,
William Thomas, was born. William Thomas, if he had lived, would, I
fancy, have inherited his father’s reserved disposition, for, I must
say, a more taciturn babe it has never at any time been my lot to
encounter.  He was a dreadful trouble to his dissatisfied mother, who
felt, and said, that there was something uncanny about a child who
objected to nothing--who seemed to know no difference between his own
thumb and the bottle which fed him, and would go on sucking as patiently
at the one as at the other; who would lie with as much apparent comfort
on his face as on his back, and seemed to find no distinction between
his mother’s arms and a corner of the wide old sofa, which earlier and
later babies resented as a  personal insult, and made remarks
accordingly.  However, after six months of this monotonous existence,
William Thomas was removed from this lower sphere, passing away with the
same dignity as he had lived, after which he served a good purpose
still, which was to act as a model to all the other babies who resented
the corner of the sofa and declined to accept the substitution of their
thumbs, or any other makeshift, for the bottle of their desires.

Two years later was a girl, called Polly, and two years later again was
Georgie; and then, for a time, Mrs. Dicki’son being free from the cares
of a baby, fretted and worried that "’ome isn’t like ’ome without a baby
in it."  But when Georgie was just turned three little Miriam arrived,
and Mrs. Dicki’son was able to change her complaint, and tell all her
acquaintance that she did think Georgie was going to be the last, and
she was sure she was "just wore out."

Most of the children took after their mother. True, as I have already
said, William Thomas had given signs of not doing so; but William Thomas
had not really lived long enough for any one to speak definitely on the
subject.  All the rest thrived and grew apace, and they all took after
their mother, both in looks and character, with the exception of the
second girl, "our Ada Elizabeth."

"The very moral of her father," Mrs. Dicki’son was accustomed to sigh,
as she tried in vain to trim Ada Elizabeth’s hat so that the plain
little face underneath it should look as bright and fresh as the rosy
faces of her sisters.  But it was a hopeless task, and Mrs. Dicki’son
had to give it up in despair and with many a long speech full of pity
for herself that she, of all people in the world, should have such a
hard trial put upon her as a child who was undeniably plain.

For the child was plain.  She had been a plain, featureless baby, of
uncertain colour, inclining to drab--very much, indeed, what William
Thomas was after her.  A baby who, even when newly washed, never looked
quite clean; a little girl whose pinafore never hung right, and with
tow-coloured hair which no amount of hair-oil or curl-papers could make
anything but lank and unornamental!  A child with a heavy, dull face,
and a mouth that seldom relaxed into a smile though there were people
(not Mrs. Dicki’son among them, though) who did not fail to notice that
the rare smile was a very sweet one, infinitely sweeter than ever was
seen on the four pretty rosy faces of the other children.

[Illustration: A child with a heavy, dull face.]

Mrs. Dicki’son was eloquent about Ada Elizabeth’s looks and temper.
"I’m sure," she cried one day to Gerty, who was pretty, and quick of
wit, and knew to a hair’s-breadth how far she could go with her mother,
"it’s ’ard upon me I should have such a plain-looking child as our Ada
Elizabeth.  It’s no use me trying to trim her hat so as to make her look
a credit to us.  I’m sure it’s aggravating, it is.  I’ve trimmed your
two hats just alike, and she looks no better in hers than she does in
her old school hat, and I got two nice curly tips just alike.  ’Pon my
word, it’s quite thrown away on her."

"And I want another feather in mine to make it perfect, Mother,"
murmured Gerty, with insinuating suggestiveness.

Mrs. Dicki’son caught at the bait thus held out to her.  "I’ve a good
mind to take the tip out," she said hesitatingly.

"Yes, do, Mother; our Ada Elizabeth won’t care. Will you, Ada
Elizabeth?" appealingly to the child who had had the misfortune to be
born plain.

"No, I don’t care," returned Ada Elizabeth, whose heart was bursting,
not with jealousy, but with a crushing sense of her own shortcomings.

"Just like her father," remarked Mrs. Dicki’son, loosening the feather
from its place with one snip of her scissors.  "He never cares ’ow he
looks! ’’Andsome is as ’andsome does,’ is his motto; and though he’s
been a good ’usband to me, and I’d be the last to go again’ him, yet I
must say I do like a bit of smartness myself.  But Ada Elizabeth’s the
very moral of her father--as much in her ways as she is in her looks."

So gradually it got to be an established custom that Ada Elizabeth’s
attire should be shorn of those little decorations with which Mrs.
Dicki’son delighted to add effect to her eldest child’s prettiness; it
was felt to be quite useless to spend money over curly tips and
artificial roses to put above such a plain little face, or "waste" it,
as her mother put it, in the not very delicate way in which she tried to
excuse herself to the child when some more obvious difference than usual
between her clothes and Gerty’s was contemplated.

Ada Elizabeth made no complaint.  If asked her mind by the officious
Gerty, she said she did not care, and the answer was accepted as literal
truth by her mother and sister.  But Ada Elizabeth did care.  She was
not jealous, mind--alas! no, poor child--she was only miserable, crushed
with an ever-present consciousness of her own deficiencies and
shortcomings, with a sense that in having been born plain and in having
taken after her father she had done her mother an irreparable injury,
had offered her the deepest insult possible!  She honestly felt that it
was a hard trial to her mother that she should have such a plain and
dull child.  More than once she made a desperate effort to chatter after
Gerty’s fashion, but somehow the Dicki’son family did not appreciate the
attempt.  Gerty stared at her and sniggered, and her mother told her
with fretful promptness that she did not know what she was talking
about; and poor Ada Elizabeth withdrew into herself, as it were, and
became more reserved--"more like her father"--than ever, cherishing no
resentment against those who had so mercilessly snubbed her, but only
feeling more intensely than ever that she was unlike the rest of the
world, and that her fate was to be seen as little as possible and not
heard at all.




CHAPTER II


The time had come round for the great annual examination of the National
Schools where the young Dicki’sons received their education, and on the
great day itself the children came in at tea-time full to overflowing
with the results of their efforts.  And Ada Elizabeth was full of it
too, but not to overflowing; on the contrary, she crept into the
kitchen, where her father and mother and little two-year-old
Miriam--commonly called "Mirry"--were already seated at the table, and
put her school-bag away in its place with a shamefaced air, as if she,
being an ignominious failure, could have no news to bring.

"Well," exclaimed Mrs. Dicki’son to Gerty, who threw her hat and bag
down and wriggled into her seat with her mouth already open to tell her
tale, "did you get a prize?"

"No, I didn’t, Mother," returned Gerty glibly.  "A nasty old crosspatch
Miss Simmonds is; she always did hate me, and I think she hates me worse
than ever now.  Anyway, she didn’t give me a prize--just to show her
spite, nasty thing!"

Mrs. Dicki’son always declared that her husband was a slow man; and he
looked up slowly then and fixed his dull eyes upon Gerty’s flushed face.

"H’m!" he remarked, in a dry tone, and then closed his lips tight and
helped himself to another slice of bread and butter.

Gerty’s flushed face grew a fine scarlet.  She knew only too well what
the "h’m" and the dry tone and the tightly-closed lips meant, and made
haste to change the subject, or, at least, to turn the interest of the
conversation from herself to her sister.

"But our Ada Elizabeth’s got the first prize of all," she informed them;
and in her eagerness to divert her father’s slow attention from herself,
she spoke with such an air of pride in the unlooked-for result of the
examination that Ada Elizabeth cast a glance of passionate gratitude
towards her, and then visibly shrank into herself, as if, in having won
so prominent a place, she had done something to make her mother’s trials
harder to bear than ever.  "And there’s going to be a grander treat than
we’ve ever had this year," Gerty went on, in her glibest tones. "And the
dean’s lady, Lady Margaret, is going to give the prizes away, and all
the company is going to be at the treat, and--and----"

"Oh! what a pity!" exclaimed Mrs. Dicki’son, turning a hopeless gaze
upon poor Ada Elizabeth. "Our Ada Elizabeth ’ll never show up properly,
as you would, Gerty."

"Our Ada Elizabeth’s lesson-books ’ll show up better than Gerty’s, may
be," put in Mr. Dicki’son, in his quietest tone and with his driest
manner.

"Oh!  Ada Elizabeth’s not clever like Gerty," returned Mrs. Dicki’son,
utterly ignorant as she was indifferent to the fact that she was rapidly
taking all the savour out of the child’s hour of triumph.  "And you were
so sure of it too, Gerty."

"So was the hare of winning the race; but the tortoise won, after all,"
remarked Mr. Dicki’son sententiously.

"What _are_ you talking about, Father?" his wife demanded.  "I’m sure if
tidy ’air has anything to do with it, Gerty ought to be at the top of
the tree, for, try as I will, I _can’t_ make Ada Elizabeth’s ’air ever
look aught like, wash it and brush it and curl it as ever I will; and as
for ’air-oil----"

Mr. Dicki’son interrupted his wife by a short laugh.  "I didn’t mean
that at all"--he knew by long experience that it was useless to try to
make her understand what he did mean--"but, now you speak of it, perhaps
Ada Elizabeth’s ’air don’t make so much show as some of the others; it’s
like mine, and mine never was up to much--not but what there’s scarcely
enough left to tell what sort it is."

It was quite a long speech for the unsociable and quiet Mr. Dicki’son to
come out with, and his wife passed it by without comment, only making a
fretful reiteration of Ada Elizabeth’s plainness and a complaint of the
sorry figure she would cut among the great doings on the day of the
school treat and distribution of prizes.

"_Is_ our Ada Elizabeth a plain one?" said Mr. Dicki’son, with an air of
astonishment which conveyed a genuine desire for information, then
turned and scanned the child’s burning face, after which he looked
closely at the faces of the other children, so little like hers, and so
nearly like that of his pretty, mindless, complaining wife.  "Well, yes,
little ’un, I suppose you’re not exactly pretty," he admitted
unwillingly; "you’re like me, and I never was a beauty to look at.  But,
there, ’handsome is as handsome does,’ and you’ve brought home first
prize to-day, which you wouldn’t have done, may be, if you’d always been
on the grin, like Gerty there. Seems to me," he went on reflectively,
"that that there first prize ’ll stand by you when folks has got tired
of Gerty’s grin, that’s what seems to me.  I don’t know," he went on,
"that I set so much store by looks.  I never was aught but a plain man,
but I’ve made you a good husband, Em’ly, and you can’t deny it.  You’ll
mind that good-looking chap, Joe Webster, that you kept company with
before you took up with me?  He chucked you up for Eliza Moriarty.
Well, I met her this morning, poor soul! with two black eyes and her
lips strapped up with plaster.  H’m!" with a sniff of self-approval,
"seems to me I’d not care to change my plain looks for his handsome
ones.  ’Handsome is as handsome does’ is _my_ motto; and if I want aught
doing for me, it’s our Ada Elizabeth I asks to do it, that’s all _I_
know."

The great day of the school treat came and went. The dean’s wife, Lady
Margaret Adair, gave away the prizes, as she had promised, and was so
struck with "our Ada Elizabeth’s" timid and shrinking air that she kept
her for a few minutes, while she told her that she had heard a very good
account of her, and that she hoped she would go on and work harder than
ever.  "For I see," said Lady Margaret, looking at a paper in her hand,
"that you are the first in your class for these subjects, and that you
have carried off the regular attendance and good-conduct prize as well.
I am sure you must be a very good little woman, and be a great favourite
with your schoolmistress."

Mrs. Dicki’son--who, as the mother of the show pupil of the day, and as
a person of much respectability in the neighbourhood, which was not
famous for that old-fashioned virtue, had been given a seat as near as
possible to the daïs on which Lady Margaret and the table of prizes were
accommodated--heard the pleasant words of praise, which would have made
most mothers’ hearts throb with exultant pride, with but little of such
a feeling; on the contrary, her whole mind was filled with regret that
it was not Gerty standing on the edge of the daïs, instead of the
unfortunate Ada Elizabeth, who did not show off well.  If only it had
been Gerty! Gerty would have answered my lady with a pretty blush and
smile, and would have dropped her courtesy at the right moment, and
would have been a credit to her mother generally.

But, alas!  Gerty’s glib tongue and ready smiles had not won her the
prizes which had fallen to poor little plain Ada Elizabeth’s share, and
Gerty was out in the cold, so to speak, among the other scholars, while
Ada Elizabeth, in an agony of shyness and confusion, stood on the edge
of the daïs, first on one foot and then on the other, conscious that her
mother’s eyes were upon her and that their expression was not an
approving one, feeling, though she would hardly have been able to put it
into words, that in cutting so sorry a figure she was making her poor
mother’s trials more hard to bear than ever.  Poor little plain child,
she kept courtesying up and down like a mechanical doll, and saying,
"Yes, ’m," and "No, ’m," at the wrong moments, and she altogether forgot
that the fresh-coloured, buxom lady in the neat black gown and with only
a bit of blue feather to relieve her black bonnet was not a "ma’am" at
all, but a "my lady," who ought to have been addressed as such.  At
last, however, the ceremony, and the games and sports, and the big tea
were all over, and Ada Elizabeth went home with her prizes to be a
heroine no longer, for she soon, very soon, in the presence of Gerty’s
prettiness and Gerty’s glib tongue and ready smiles, sank into the
insignificance which had been her portion aforetime.  She had not much
encouragement to go on trying to be a credit to the family which she had
so hardly tried by taking after her father, for nobody seemed to
remember that she had been at the top of the tree at the great
examination, or, if they did recall it, it was generally as an example
of the schoolmistress’s "awkwardness" of disposition in having passed
over the hare for the tortoise.  Yet sometimes, when Gerty was extra
hard upon Ada Elizabeth’s dulness, or Mrs. Dicki’son found the trial of
her life more heavy to bear than usual, her father would look up from
his dinner or his tea, as it might happen to be, and fix his slow gaze
upon his eldest daughter’s vivacious countenance.

"H’m!  Our Ada Elizabeth’s too stupid to live, is she?  Well, you’re
like to know, Gerty; it was you won three first prizes last half, wasn’t
it?  A great credit to you, to say nought about the ’good conduct and
regular attendance.’  Yes, you’re like to know all about it, you are."

"Dear me, Gerty," Mrs. Dicki’son would as often as not chime in
fretfully, having just wit enough to keep on the blind side of "Father,"
"eat your tea, and let our Ada Elizabeth alone, do; it isn’t pretty of
you to be always calling her for something.  Our Ada Elizabeth’s
plain-looking, there’s no saying aught again’ it, but stupid she isn’t,
and never was; and, as Father says, ’’andsome is as ’andsome does’; so
don’t let me hear any more of it."

And all the time the poor little subject of discussion would sit
writhing upon her chair, feeling that, after all, Gerty was quite right,
and that she was not only unfortunately plain to look at, but that, in
spite of the handsome prizes laid out in state on the top of the chest
of drawers, there was little doubt that she was just too stupid to live.




CHAPTER III


It was a very mild and damp autumn that year, and the autumn was
succeeded by an equally mild winter; therefore it is not surprising that
the truth of the old saying, "A green Christmas makes a fat kirkyard,"
became sadly realized in the neighbourhood of Gardener’s Lane.

For about the middle of December a dangerous low fever, with some
leaning towards typhoid, broke out in the parish, and the men being
mostly hard-drinkers, and the majority of the women idle drabs who did
not use half-a-pound of soap in a month, it flew from house to house
until half the population was down with it; ay, and, as nearly always
happens, not only the hard-drinkers and the idle drabs were those to
suffer, but the steady, respectable workmen and the good housewives came
in for more than their just share of the tribulation also.  And, among
others, the Dicki’son family paid dearly for the sins and shortcomings
of their fellow-creatures, for the first to fall sick was the pretty,
complaining mother, of whom not even her detractors could say other than
that she was cleanliness itself in all her ways.  And it was a very bad
case.  The good parson came down with offers of help, and sent in a
couple of nurses, whom he paid out of his own pocket--though, if he had
but known it, he would have done much more wisely to have spent the same
amount of money on one with more knowledge of her business and less
power of speech--and the doctor and his partner came and went with grave
and anxious faces, which did not say too much for the sick woman’s
chance of recovery.

Mr. Dicki’son stayed at home from his work for a whole week, and spent
his time about equally between anxiously watching his wife’s
fever-flushed face and sitting with his children, trying to keep them
quiet--no easy task, let me tell you, in a house where every movement
could be heard in every corner; and, as the schools were promptly
closed, for fear of spreading the epidemic, the children were on hand
during the whole day, and, poor little things, were as sorely tried by
the silence they were compelled to keep as they tried the quiet, dull
man whose heart was full almost to bursting.

But he was very patient and good with them, and Ada Elizabeth was his
right hand in everything.  For the first time in her life she forgot her
plain looks and her mother’s trials, and felt that she had been born to
some purpose, and that purpose a good one. And then there came an awful
day, when the mother’s illness was at the worst, when the two nurses
stood one on each side of the bed and freely discussed her state, in
utter indifference to the husband standing miserably by, with Gerty’s
little sharp face peeping from behind him.

"Eh, pore thing, I’m sure!" with a sniff and a sob, "it is ’ard at ’er
age to go i’ this way--pore thing, it is ’ard.  Which ring did you say
Gerty was to ’ave, love?" bending down over the sick woman, who was just
conscious enough to know that some one was speaking to her--"the keeper?
Yes, love; I’ll see to it.  And which is for Ada Elizabeth?"

"Her breathing’s getting much harder," put in the woman on the other
side; "it won’t be long now. T’ doctor said there was a chance with
care, but I know better.  I’ve seen so many, and if it’s the Lord’s will
to take her, He’ll take her.  We may do all we can, but it’s no use, for
I’ve seen so many."

Mr. Dicki’son gave a smothered groan, and turning sharply round went out
of the room and down the narrow creaking stairs, with a great lump in
his throat and a thick mist in front of his eyes.  A fretful wail from
little Mirry had fallen upon his ear, and he found her sobbing
piteously, while Ada Elizabeth tried in vain to pacify her.  She was
more quiet when she found herself in his arms; and then he noticed, with
a sudden and awful fear knocking at his heart, that there was something
wrong with his right hand, Ada Elizabeth--that she looked fagged and
white, and that there was a brilliancy in her dull grey eyes such as he
had never seen there before.

"Ada Elizabeth, what ails you?" he asked anxiously.

[Illustration: "Ada Elizabeth, what ails you?" he asked anxiously.]

"Nought, Father; I’m a bit tired, that’s all," she answered, pushing her
heavy hair away from her forehead.  "Mirry was awake all night nearly,
and I couldn’t keep her quiet hardly."

Mr. Dicki’son looked closely at Mirry; but though the child was
evidently heavy and inclined to be fretful, there was not the same
glitter in her eyes as there was in her sister’s.

"Here, Gerty," he said, "nurse Mirry a bit.  I want to go upstairs for a
minute."

"Can’t Ada Elizabeth have her?" asked Gerty, who always wanted to be in
the sick-room, so that she might know the latest news of her mother and
be to the front whoever came--for in those dark days, between the rector
and the doctors and the neighbours who came in and out, there were a
good many visitors to the little house.  "Our Ada Elizabeth always keeps
Mirry quiet better than I can, father."

"Do as I bid you," returned Mr. Dicki’son sharply; and thus rebuked,
Gerty sat crossly down and bumped little Mirry on to her knee with a
burst of temper, which set the child wailing again.

Mr. Dicki’son had already reached the sick-room, where the nurses were
still standing over his half-unconscious wife’s bed.

"I want you a minute, missus," he said to the one who had been so
anxious concerning the disposal of Mrs. Dicki’son’s few bits of
jewellery.  "Just come downstairs a minute."

The woman followed him, wondering what he could want.  "Just look at
this little lass," he said, taking Ada Elizabeth by the hand and leading
her to the window.  "Do you think there is aught amiss with her?"

There is little or no reserve among the poor, they speak their minds,
and they tell ill news with a terrible bluntness which is simply
appalling to those of a higher station; and this woman did not hesitate
to say what she thought, notwithstanding the fact that she knew that the
man was utterly overwrought, and that the child’s fever-bright eyes were
fixed earnestly upon her.

"Mr. Dicki’son," she cried, "I’ll not deceive you, no; some folks would
tell you as nought ailed, but not me--wi’ her pore mother dying
upstairs.  I couldn’t find it in my ’eart to do it; I couldn’t indeed.
Pore Ada Elizabeth’s took, and you’d better run round to Widow Martin’s
and see if t’ doctor’s been there this morning.  He telled me I might
send there for him up to one o’clock, and it’s only ten minutes past.
Ada Elizabeth, lie down on t’ sofa, honey, and keep yourself quiet.
Gerty, can’t you keep Mirry at t’ window?  Ada Elizabeth’s took with the
fever, and can’t bear being tewed about wi’ her."

Mr. Dicki’son was off after the doctor like a shot, and less than a
quarter of an hour brought him back to see if the nurse’s fiat was a
true one.  Alas! it proved to be too true, and the kind-hearted doctor
drew the grief-stricken man on one side.

"Look here, Dicki’son," he said, "your wife is very ill indeed; it’s no
use my deceiving you--her life hangs on a thread, and it will be only by
the greatest care if she is pulled through this.  The child has
undoubtedly got the fever upon her, and she cannot have the attention
she ought to have here.  There is not room enough nor quiet enough, and
there’s nobody to attend to her.  Get her off to the hospital at once."

"The hospital!" repeated Mr. Dicki’son blankly. He had all the horror of
a hospital that so many of his class have.

"It’s the child’s best chance," answered the doctor. "Of course, it may
turn out only a mild attack.  All the better that she should be in the
hospital, in any case; in fact, I wish your wife was there this minute."

"Doctor," said Mr. Dicki’son hoarsely, "I don’t like my little lass
going to the hospital.  I don’t like it."

"But there is no help for it, and she’ll be far better off there than
she would be at home," the doctor answered; "but, all the same, they’d
better not talk about it before your wife.  Even when she is delirious
or half-unconscious she knows a good deal of what’s going on about her.
I’ll step up and have a look at her, and will speak to the women
myself."

Before a couple of hours were over, Ada Elizabeth was comfortably in bed
in the quiet and shady ward of the well-managed hospital, and in the
little house in Gardener’s Lane the struggle between life and death went
on, while Gerty had to devote herself as best she could to the children.
Gerty felt that it was desperately hard upon her, for Mirry and
six-year-old Georgie fretted without ceasing for "our Ada Elizabeth,"
and would not be comforted; not, all the same, that Gerty’s ideas of
comfort were very soothing ones--a bump and a shake, and divers
threatenings of Bogle-Bo, and a black man who came down chimneys to
carry naughty children away, being about her form; and little Mirry and
Georgie found it but a poor substitute for the tender if dull patience
of "our Ada Elizabeth."

However, in spite of all the very real drawbacks which she had to fight
against, Mrs. Dicki’son did not die; slowly and painfully she struggled
back to her own senses again, with a dim realization of how very near
the gate of death she had wandered.  But, alas! by the time the doctor
had, with a kindly pat upon his shoulder, told Mr. Dicki’son that his
wife would live if no very serious relapse took place, the fever had
fastened on another victim, and little Mirry was tossing to and fro with
fever-flushed face, and the same unnatural brilliancy in her bonny blue
eyes as had lighted up Ada Elizabeth’s dull, grey ones.

They had not taken her to the hospital; it was so full that only urgent
cases were admitted now: and since the mother was on the road to
recovery, there was time to attend to the child.  And so she lay in the
next room to her mother, whose weakened senses gradually awoke to the
knowledge of what was going on about her.

"Is that Mirry crying?" she asked, on the morning when the child was at
its worst.

"Now don’t you fret yourself, love," returned the nurse evasively.  "T’
bairn’s being took care of right enough; they will cry a bit sometimes,
you know"; and then she shut the door, and the mother dozed off to sleep
again.

But in the evening the pitiful wail reached her ears again.  "I want our
Ada ’Liz’bet’," the child’s fretful voice cried; "Mirry do want our Ada
’Liz’bet’ so bad-a-ly--me want our Ada ’Liz’bet’."

Mrs. Dicki’son started nervously and tried to lift herself in her bed.
"I’m sure Mirry’s ill," she gasped.  "Mrs. Barker, don’t deceive me.
Tell me, is she ill?"

"Well, my dear, I won’t deceive yer," the nurse answered; "poor little
Mirry’s been took with the fever--yes, but don’t you go and fret
yourself. Mrs. Bell’s waiting of her, and she wants for nought, and t’
doctor says it’s only a mild attack; only children runs up and down so
quick, and she’s a bit more fretful than usual to-night, that’s all."

"Mirry do want our Ada ’Liz’bet’," wailed the sick child in the next
room.

Mrs. Dicki’son turned her head weakly from side to side and trembled in
every limb.

"Why _can’t_ Ada Elizabeth go to her?" she burst out at last.

The nurse coughed awkwardly.  "Well, my dear," she began, "poor Ada
Elizabeth isn’t ’ere."

"Isn’t ’ere!" repeated Mrs. Dicki’son wildly, and just then her husband
walked into the room and up to the bedside.

She clutched hold of him with frantic eagerness. "Father," she cried
hysterically, "is it true our Mirry’s took with the fever?"

"Yes, Em’ly; but it’s a very mild case," he answered, feeling that it
was best in her excited and nervous condition to tell her the exact
truth at once. "She’s fretty to-night, but she’s not so ill that you
need worry about her; she’s being took every care of."

"But she’s crying for our Ada Elizabeth," Mrs. Dicki’son persisted.
"Hark!  There she is again. Why _can’t_ Ada Elizabeth be quick and go to
her? Where is she?  What does Mrs. Barker mean by saying she isn’t
’ere?"

Mr. Dicki’son cast a wrathful glance at the nurse, but he did not
attempt to hide from his wife any longer the fact that Ada Elizabeth was
not in the house.  "You know you was very ill, Em’ly, a bit back," he
said, with an air and tone of humble apology, "and our Ada Elizabeth was
taken with the fever just the day you was at the worst; and there was no
one to wait on her, and the doctor would have her go to the hospital,
and--what was I to do, Em’ly?  It went against my very heart to let the
little lass go, but she was willing, and you was taking all our time.  I
was very near beside myself, Em’ly I was, or I’d never have consented."

Mrs. Dicki’son lay for some minutes in silence, exhausted by the
violence of her agitation; then the fretful wail in the adjoining room
broke the stillness again.

"I do _want_ our Ada ’Liz’bet’," the child cried piteously.  Mrs.
Dicki’son burst out into passionate sobbing.  "I lie ’ere and I can’t
lift my finger for ’er," she gasped out, "and--and--it was just like Ada
Elizabeth to go and get the fever when she was most wanted; she always
was the contrariest child that I had, always."

Mr. Dicki’son drew his breath sharply, as if some one had struck him in
the face, but with an effort he pulled himself together and answered her
gently: "Nay, wife--Emily, don’t say that.  The little lass held up
until she couldn’t hold up no longer.  I’ll go and quiet Mirry.  She’s
always quiet enough with me.  Keep yourself still, and I’ll stop with
the bairn until she’s asleep"; and then he bent and kissed her forehead,
and passed softly out of the room, only whispering, "Not one word" to
the nurse as he passed her.

But, dear Heaven! how that man’s heart ached as he sat soothing his
little fever-flushed child into quietness!  I said but now that he drew
his breath sharply as if some one had struck him in the face. Alas! it
was worse than that, for the wife of his bosom, the mother of his
children, had struck him, stabbed him, to the lowest depths of his heart
by her querulous complaint against the child who had gone from him only
a few hours before, on whose little white, plain face he had just looked
for the last time, and on which his scalding tears had fallen, for he
knew that, plain, and dull, and unobtrusive as she had always been--the
butt of her sister’s sharp tongue, the trial of his wife’s whole
existence--he knew that with the closing of the heavy eyes the brightest
light of his life had gone out.

And little Mirry, wrapped in a blanket, lay upon his breast soothed into
slumber.  Did something fall from his eyes upon her face, that she
started and looked up at him?  She must have mistaken the one plain face
for the other, for she put up her little hot hand and stroked his cheek.
"You tum back, Ada ’Liz’bet’?" she murmured, as she sank off to sleep
again; "Mirry did want you _so_ bad-a-ly."  The sick child’s tender
words took away half the bitterness of the sting which his wife had
thrust into his heart, and his whole soul seemed to overflow with a
great gush of love as he swayed her gently to and fro. _She_ had loved
the unattractive face, and missed it bitterly; _she_ had wearied for the
rare, patient smile and the slow, gentle voice, and, to Mr. Dicki’son’s
dull mind, the child’s craving had bound Ada Elizabeth’s heavy brows
with a crown of pure gold, with the truest proof that "affection never
was wasted."

[Illustration: "You tum back, Ada ’Liz’bet’?" she murmured.]




Halt!


"Halt!  Who goes there?" cried a man’s voice through the thick gloom of
the dark night.

There was no answer save silence; and, after listening for a moment,
Private Flinders turned, and began to tramp once more along the ten
paces which extended from his sentry-box.  "I could have sworn I heard a
footstep," he said to himself.  "It’s curious how one’s ears deceive one
on a night like this."

Ten paces one way, ten paces the other; turn, and back again, and begin
your ten paces over again.  Yes, it is monotonous, there is no doubt of
that; but it is the bounden duty of a sentry, unless he happens to
prefer standing still in his box, getting stiff and chill, and perhaps
running the risk of being caught asleep at his post--no light offence in
a barrack, I can tell you.  Ten paces one way, ten paces the other--a
rustling, a mere movement, such as would scarcely have attracted the
attention of most people, but which caught Private Flinders’ sharp ears,
and brought him up to a standstill again in an attitude of strict
watchfulness.

"Halt!  Who goes there?" he cried again, and listened once more.  Again
silence met him, and again he stood, alert and suspicious, waiting for
the reply, "Friend."

"By Gum, this is queer," he thought, as he stood listening.  "I’ll
search to the bottom of it though. I daresay it’s only some of the chaps
getting at me; but I’ll be even with ’em, if it is."

He groped about in rather an aimless sort of way, for the night was
black as pitch; and his eyes, though they had grown used to the inky
want of light, could distinguish nothing of his surroundings.

"Now, where are you, you beggar?" he remarked, beginning to lose his
habitual serenity, and laying about him with his carbine.  After a
stroke or two the weapon touched something, though not heavily, and a
howl followed--a howl which was unmistakably that of a small child.  It
conveyed both fear and bodily pain.  Private Flinders followed up the
howl by feeling cautiously in the part whence the sounds had come.  His
hand closed upon something soft and shrinking, and the howls were
redoubled.

"Hollo! what the deuce are you?" he exclaimed, drawing the shrieking
captive nearer to him.  "Why, I’m blessed if it ain’t a kid--and a girl,
too.  Well, I’m blowed!  And where did you happen to come from?"

The howl by this time had developed into a faint sniffing, for Private
Flinders’ voice was neither harsh nor forbidding.  But the creature did
not venture on speech.

"Where did you come from, and what are you doing here?" he asked.  "Do
you belong to the barricks, and has your mammy been wollopping of you?
Or did you stray in from outside?"

"Lost my mammy," the small creature burst out, finding that she was
expected to say something.

"What’s your mammy’s name?" Flinders asked.

"Mammy, of course," was the reply.

"And what’s your name?"

"Susy."

"Susy.  Aye, but Susy what?"

"Susy," repeated the little person, beginning to whimper again.

"Where do you live?"

"At home," said Susy, in an insulted tone, as if all these questions
were quite superfluous.

"Well! blest if _I_ know what to do with you," said Flinders, pushing
his busby on one side, and scratching his head vigorously.  "I don’t
believe you belong to the barricks--your speech haven’t got the twang of
it.  And if you’ve strayed in from outside, Gord knows what ’ll become
of you.  Certain it is that you won’t be let to stop here."

"Susy so cold," whimpered the mite pitifully.

"I should think you was cold," returned Private Flinders
sympathetically.  "I’m none too warm myself; and the fog seems to fair
eat into one’s bones.  Well, little ’un, I can’t carry you back to where
you came from, that’s very certain.  I can’t even take you round to the
guard-room.  Now, what the deuce am I to do with you?  And I shan’t be
relieved for over a hour."

Private Flinders being one of the most good-natured men in creation, it
ended by his gathering the child in his arms, and carrying her up and
down on his beat until the relief came.

"Why, what’s the meaning of this?" demanded the corporal of the guard,
when he perceived the unusual encumbrance to the private’s movements.

"Ah!  Corporal, that’s more than I can tell you," responded the other
promptly.  "This here kid toddled along over a hour ago; and as she
don’t seem to know what her name is, or where she come from, I just
walked about with her, that she mightn’t be froze to death.  I suppose
we’d best carry her to the guard-room fire, and keep her warm till
morning."

"And then?" asked the corporal, with a twinkle in his eye, which the
dark night effectually hid.

"Gord knows," was the private’s quick reply.

Eventually, the mite who rejoiced in the name of Susy, and did not know
whence she had come or whither she was going, was carried off to the
guard-room and made as comfortable as circumstances would permit--that
being the only course, indeed, at that hour of the night, or, to be
quite correct, of the morning--which could with reason be followed.

She slept, as healthy children do, like a top or dog, and when she awoke
in the morning she expressed no fear or very much surprise, and, having
enquired in a casual kind of way for her mammy, she partook of a very
good breakfast of bread and milk, followed by a drink of coffee and a
taste or two of such other provisions as were going round. Later on
Private Flinders was sent for to the orderly-room, and told to give the
commanding officer such information as he was in possession of
concerning the stray mite, who was still in the warm guard-room.

Now it happened that the commanding officer of the 9th Hussars was a
gentleman to whom routine was a religion and discipline a salvation, and
he expressed himself sharply enough as to the only course which could
possibly be pursued under the present circumstances.

"We had better send down to the workhouse people to come and remove the
child at once. Otherwise, we may have endless trouble with the mother;
and, moreover, if it once got about that these barracks were open to
that kind of thing, the regiment would soon be turned into a regular
foundling hospital.  Let the workhouse people be sent for at once.  What
did you say, Mr. Jervis? That the child might be quartered for a few
hours among the married people.  Yes, I daresay, but if the mother is on
the look-out, which is very doubtful, she is more likely to go to the
police-station than she is to come here.  As to any stigma, the mother
should have borne that in mind when she lost the child.  On second
thoughts, I think it is to the police-station that we should send; yes,
that will be quite the best thing to do."

A few hours later the child Susy was transferred from the guard-room to
the police-station, and there she made herself equally at home, only
asking occasionally, in a perfunctory kind of way, for "Mammy," and
being quite easily satisfied when she was told that she would be coming
along by-and-by.

During the few hours that she was at the police-station she became quite
a favourite, and made friends with all the stalwart constables, just as
she had done with one and all of the strapping Hussars at the cavalry
barracks.  She was not shy, for she answered the magistrate in quite a
friendly way, though she gave no information as to her belongings,
simply because she had no information to give.  And the end was that she
was condemned to the workhouse, and was carried off to that undesirable
haven as soon as the interview with the magistrate was over.

"A blooming shame, I call it, poor little kid," said Private Flinders
that evening to a group of his friends, in the comfortable safety of the
troop-room.  "She was a jolly little lass; and if I’d been a married
man, I’d have kept her myself, dashed if I wouldn’t!"

"Perhaps your missis might ’ave ’ad a word or two to say to that,
Flinders," cried a natty fellow, just up to the standard in height, and
no more.

"Oh, I’d have made it all right with her," returned Flinders, with that
easy assurance of everything good that want of experience gives.  "But
to send it to the workhouse--it’s a blooming shame! They treat kids
anyhow in them places.  Now then, Thomson, what are you a-grinning at?
Perhaps you know as much about workhouses as I can tell you."

"Perhaps I do, and perhaps I don’t," replied Thomson, with provoking
good temper.  "I wasn’t a-laughing at the workhouse; cussing them is
more like what one feels.  But to think of you, old chap, tramping up
and down with the blessed kid asleep--well, it beats everything I ever
heard tell of, blame me if it don’t."

Private Flinders, however, was not to be laughed out of his interest in
the little child Susy; and regularly every week he walked down to the
workhouse, and asked to see her taking always a few sweeties, bought out
of his scanty pay, the cost of which meant his going without some small
luxury for himself.  And Susy, who was miserably unhappy in that abode
of sorrow which we provide in this country for the destitute, grew to
look eagerly for his visits, and sobbed out all her little troubles and
trials to his sympathetic ears.

"Susy don’t like her," she confided to him one day when the matron had
left them alone together. "She slaps me.  Susy don’t love her."

"But Susy will learn to be a good girl, and not get slapped," the
soldier said, with something suspiciously like a lump in his throat.
"See, I’ve brought you some lollipops--you’ll like them, won’t you?"

He happened to run up against the matron as he walked away toward the
door.  "She’s a tender little thing, missis," he remarked, with a vague
kind of notion that even workhouse matrons have hearts sometimes.  And
so some of them have, though not many.  This particular one was among
the many.

[Illustration: "She’s a tender little thing, missis," he remarked.]

"A very self-willed child," she remarked sharply, "considering that
she’s so young.  We have a great deal of trouble with her.  She does not
seem to know the meaning of the word obedience."

"She is but a baby," ventured the soldier apologetically.

"Baby, or no baby, she’ll have to learn it here," snapped the matron
viciously; and then Flinders went on his way, feeling sadder than ever,
and yet more and more regretful that he was not married, or had at least
a mother in a position to adopt a little child.

The next time he went they had cut the child’s lovely long, curling
locks, indeed, she had been shorn like a sheep in spring-time.
Flinders’ soft heart gave a great throb, and he cuddled the mite to his
broad breast, as if by so doing he could undo the indignity that had
been put upon her.

"Susy," he said, when he had handed over his sweets and she was busily
munching them up, "I want you to try and remember something."

Susy looked at him doubtfully, but nodded her cropped head with an air
of wise acquiescence. Flinders went on talking quietly.

"You remember before you came here--you had a home and a mammy, don’t
you?"

"Yes," said Susy promptly.

"What sort of a house was it?"

"Where my mammy was?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Big," replied Susy briefly, selecting another sweetie with care.

"And what was it called?"

"The house," said the child, in a matter-of-fact tone.

Flinders gave a sigh.  "Yes, I dare say it was. Don’t you remember,
though, what your mammy was called?"

"Why mammy, of course," said Susy, as if the question was too utterly
foolish for serious consideration.

"Yes, but other people didn’t call her mammy--it was only you did that,"
said Flinders desperately. "What did other people call her?  Can’t you
remember that?"

It happened that Susy not only remembered, but immediately gave
utterance to her recollections in such a way as fairly made the soldier
jump.  "They called my mammy ’my lady,’" she said simply.

Private Flinders gave the child a great hug, and put her down off his
knee.  "Gord bless you, little ’un," he ejaculated.  "And see if I don’t
ferret that mammy of yours out before I’m many days older--see if I
don’t."

He met the matron as he went towards the entrance.  "Missis," he said,
stopping, "I’ve got a clue to that little ’un’s belongings.  I’m off to
the police station now about it.  I’d advise you to treat her as tender
as you can.  It’ll come home to you, mark my words."

"Dear me," snapped the matron; "is she going to turn out a princess in
disguise, then?"

"It’ll perhaps turn out a pity you was in such a hurry to crop her
hair," said Private Flinders, with dignity.

In the face of that sudden recollection of the child’s, he felt that he
could afford to be, to a certain extent, stand-offish to the cold-eyed,
unloving woman before him.

"Oh, rules are rules," said the matron, with an air of fine disdain;
"and, in an institution like ours, all must be served alike.  It would
be a pretty thing if we had to spend half of every day curling the
children’s hair.  Good-day to you."

He felt that he had got the worst of it, and that it was more than
possible that little Susy would pay the penalty of his indiscretion.
Fool that he had been not to hold his tongue until he had something more
tangible to say.  Well, it was done now, and could not be undone, and it
behoved him to lose no time, but to find out the truth as soon as
possible.

The inspector whom he found in charge of the police-station listened to
his tale with a strictly professional demeanour.

"Yes, I remember the little girl coming in and being taken to the
workhouse.  I remember the case right enough.  You’d better leave it to
us, and we will find out whether such a child is missing anywhere in the
country."

I need hardly say that in Private Flinders’ mind there lurked that
deep-rooted distrust of a policeman that lives somewhere or other in the
heart of every soldier.  It came uppermost in his mind at that moment.

"You’ll do your best?" he said, a little wistfully. "You’ll not let time
go by, and--and----?"

"We shall be in communication with every police-station in the kingdom
in a few hours," returned the inspector, who knew pretty well what was
passing in the soldier’s mind.  "But, all the same, you mustn’t be
over-much disappointed if there proves to be nothing in it.  You see, if
such a child was being inquired for, we should have heard of it before
this.  However, we’ll do our best; you may be very sure of that."

With that Private Flinders was obliged to rest content.  He made
inquiries from day to day, and eventually this advertisement appeared in
the leading daily papers:--


TO PARENTS AND GUARDIANS.--A little girl, apparently about three years
old, is in charge of the police at Bridbrook.  She says her name is
Susy, and appears to be the child of well-to-do parents.  Very fair
hair, blue eyes, features small and pretty.  Clothes very good, but much
soiled.--Address, POLICE STATION, BRIDBROOK.


A few hours after the appearance of the advertisement, a telegram
arrived at the police-station:--

"Keep child.  Will come as soon as possible.--JACKSON."

                     *      *      *      *      *

Less than three hours afterwards, an excited woman rushed into the
station, having precipitated herself out of a cab, and almost flung
herself upon the astonished inspector.

"I’ve come for the child--the little girl," she gasped, as if she had
run at racing speed direct from the place indicated by the telegram.

"Oh, she belongs to you, does she?" remarked the inspector coolly.
"Well, you’ve no call to be in such a ’urry; you’ve been very
comfortable about her for the last six weeks."

"Comfortable!" echoed the excited one; "why, I’ve been very near out of
my mind.  I thought she was drowned, and I was so frightened, I daren’t
say a word to any one about it.  And my lady away----"

"Then you’re not the mother?" said the inspector sharply.

"The mother!--my goodness, no!  I’m the head nurse.  My young lady’s
mother is the Countess of Morecambe."

"Then what does _she_ say to all this, pray?" he asked.

"My lady went abroad two months ago to one of those foreign cure places,
and she doesn’t know but what Lady Susy is safe with me at this minute,"
the woman replied.

The inspector gave a prolonged whistle.

"Well, you’re a pretty sort of nurse to leave in charge of a child," he
remarked.  "I shouldn’t wonder if you get the sack for this.  Do you
know the child’s at the workhouse, and that they’ve cropped her head as
bare as mine?"

At this the woman simply sat down and sobbed aloud.

"Aye, you may well cry," said the inspector grimly.  "I should if I was
in your shoes."

She finally told how the child had been missed; how she had refrained
from giving notice to the police through fear of publicity, and
believing she could find her by diligent search in the locality; how "my
lady" was a widow, with only this one little child; how she had been
advised to go for this cure; how she had consented to the nurse taking
Lady Susy to the seaside meantime, well knowing that she would be safe
and happy with her.

"Yes, you may laugh at that," she wound up; "but my dear lamb has often
called me ’mammy’ as anything else, and my lady has often said she was
quite jealous of me."

"All the same, I shouldn’t wonder if you get the sack," repeated the
inspector, who was not troubled with much sentiment.

I scarcely know how to tell the rest--how Jackson went off to the
workhouse, and enlightened the matron and others as to the child’s
station in life; how she seized her little ladyship, and almost
smothered her with kisses; how she bewailed her shorn locks, and
wondered and conjectured as to how she could possibly have got to a
place so far from her home as Bridbrook.

But, a few weeks later, a lovely woman in mourning came to the cavalry
barracks, and inquired for Private Flinders.  She wept during the
interview, this lovely lady; and when she had gone away, Private
Flinders opened the packet she had put into his hands, to find a cheque
for a hundred pounds, and a handsome gold watch and chain. And at the
end of the chain was a plain gold locket, on one side of which was
engraved Private Flinders’ initials, whilst on the other was written the
single word, "Halt!"




The Little Lady with the Voice

A FAIRY TALE


Marjory Drummond was sitting on the bank of the river, and, if the whole
truth must be owned, she was crying.  She was not crying loudly or
passionately, but as she rested her cheek on her hand, the sad salt
tears slowly gathered in her eyes, and brimmed over one by one, falling
each with a separate splash upon the blue cotton gown which she wore.

[Illustration: The sad salt tears slowly gathered in her eyes.]

The sun was shining high in the blue heavens, the river danced and sang
merrily as it went rippling by, and all the hedgerows were alive with
flowers, and the air was full of the scent of the new-cut hay.  Yet
Marjory was very miserable, and for her the skies looked dark and dull,
the river only gave her even sadder thoughts than she already had, and
the new-cut hay seemed quite scentless and dead.  And all because a man
had failed her--a man had proved to be clay instead of gold.  And so she
sat there in the gay summer sunshine and wished that she had never been
born, or that she were dead, or some such folly, and the butterflies
fluttered about, and the bees hummed, and all nature, excepting herself,
seemed to be radiant and joyous. An old water-vole came out of his
hiding-place by the river and watched her with a wise air, and a
dragon-fly whizzed past and hovered over the surface of the sunlit
water, but Marjory’s eyes were blind to each and all of these things,
and still the tears welled up and overflowed their bounds, and she wept
on.

"What is the matter?" said a voice just at her ear.

Marjory gave a jump, and dashed her tears away; it was one thing to
indulge herself in her grief, but it was quite another to let any one
else, and that a stranger, see her.  "What is wrong with you, Marjory?"
said the voice once more.

"Nothing!" answered Marjory shortly.

"I may, perhaps, be able to help you," the gentle little voice
persisted.

"Nobody can help me," said Marjory, with a great sigh, "nobody can help
me--nobody."

"Don’t be so sure of that," said the voice.  "Why do you keep this curl
of hair?  Why do you turn so persistently away from me?  Why don’t you
look at me?"

Marjory turned her head, but she could see no one near.  "Who are you?
Why do you hide?" she asked in turn.

"You look too high," said the voice.  "Look lower; yes--ah, how d’you
do?"

Marjory almost jumped into the river in her fright, for there, standing
under the shade of a big dandelion, was the smallest being she had ever
seen in her life.  Yet, as she sat staring at her, this tiny woman
seemed to increase in size, and to assume a shape which was somehow
familiar to her.  "You know me now?" asked the little woman, smiling at
her again.

"N--o," replied Marjory, stammering a little.

"Oh, yes, you do.  You remember the old woman whose part you took a few
weeks ago--down by the old church, when some boys were teasing her?
Well, that was me--me--and now I’m going to do something for you.  I am
going to make you happy."

"Are you a witch?" asked Marjory, in a very awed voice.

"Hu--sh--sh!  We never use such an uncomplimentary word in _our_ world.
But you poor mortals are often very rude, even without knowing it.  I am
not what is called a witch, young lady. I am a familiar."

Marjory’s eyes opened wider than ever; she bent forward and asked an
earnest question: "Are you my familiar?" she said.

"Perhaps, perhaps," answered the little woman, nodding her head wisely.
"That all depends on yourself.  If you are good, yes; if you are bad,
no--most emphatically, no.  I am much too important a person to be
familiar to worthless people."

"I’m sure you are very kind," said Marjory meekly.  "But what will you
do to make me happy?  You cannot give me back my Jack, because he has
married some one else--the wretch!" she added under her breath, but the
ejaculation was for the woman whom Jack had married, not for Jack
himself.

"You will learn to live without your Jack, as you call him," said the
little woman with the soft voice, sagely, "and to feel thankful that he
chose elsewhere.  You once did me a service, and that is a thing that a
familiar never, never forgets.  I have been watching you ever since that
time, and now I will reward you.  Marjory Drummond, from this time
henceforth everything shall prosper with you; everything you touch shall
turn to gold, everything you wish shall come to pass; what you strive
after you shall have; your greatest desires shall be realised; and you
shall have power to draw tears from all eyes whenever you choose.  This
last I give you in compensation for the tears that you have shed this
day.  Farewell!"

"Stay!" cried Marjory.  "Won’t you even tell me your name?  May I not
thank you?"

"No.  The thanks are mine," said the little lady. "When we meet again I
will tell you my name--not before."

In a moment she was gone, and so quickly and mysteriously did she go
that Marjory did not see her disappear.  She rubbed her eyes and looked
round.  "I must have been asleep!" she exclaimed. "I must have dreamt
it."

                     *      *      *      *      *

Several years had gone by.  With Marjory Drummond everything had
prospered, and she was on the high road to success, and fame, and
fortune. Whenever her name was spoken, people nodded their heads wisely,
and said: "A wonderful girl, nothing she cannot do"; and they mostly
said it as if each one of them had had a hand in making her the clever
girl that she was.

As an artist she was extremely gifted, being well hung in the Academy of
the year; as an actress, though only playing with that form of art, she
was hard to beat; and she had written stories and tales which were so
infinitely above the average that editors were one and all delighted at
any time to have the chance of a story signed with the initials "M.D.,"
initials which the world thought and declared were those of one of the
most fashionable doctors of the day.

And at last the world of letters woke up and rubbed its eyes very much
as Marjory had rubbed her eyes that day on the river’s bank, and the
world said, "We have a great and gifted man among us."  "’M.D.’ is _the_
writer of the time."  And slowly, little by little, the secret crept
out, and Marjory was fêted and flattered, and made the star of the
season.  Her name was in every one’s mouth, and her work was sought
after eagerly and read by all. And among those who worshipped at her
shrine was the "Jack" who had flouted her in the old days, yet not quite
the same, but a "Jack" very much altered and world-worn, so that Marjory
could no longer regret or wish that the lines of her life had fallen
otherwise than they had done.

And often and often, as the years rolled by, and she was still the
darling star of the people who love to live in the realms of fiction,
did Marjory ponder over that vivid dream by the riverside, and try to
satisfy herself that it really was no more than a dream, and that the
old lady with the sweet clear voice had had no being except in her
excited brain. "I wish," she said aloud one day, when she was sitting by
the fire after finishing the most important work that had ever yet come
from her pen, "I wish that she would come back and satisfy me about it.
It seemed so real, so vivid, so distinct, and yet it is so
impossible----"

"Not impossible at all," said a familiar voice at her elbow.

Marjory looked round with a start.  "Oh! is it you?" she cried.  "Then
it was all true!  I have never been able to make up my mind whether it
was true or only a dream.  Now I know that it was quite real, and
everything that you promised me has come about.  I am the happiest woman
in all the world to-day, and, dear friend, if ever I did a service to
you, you have amply repaid me."

"We never stint thanks in our world," said the little old lady, smiling.
"Then there is nothing more that you want?"

"Yes, kind friend, just one thing," said Marjory. "You promised me that
when we met again you would tell me your name."

The little woman melted away instantly, but somewhere out of the shadows
came a small sweet sighing voice, which said softly, "My name
is--Genius!"




Jewels to Wear

      "Torches are made to burn;
      jewels to wear."--_Shakespeare_


CHAPTER I


"I can’t think, Nancy, why you cannot get something useful to occupy
yourself with. It seems to me that I have slaved and sacrificed myself
all my life, in every possible direction, simply that you may waste your
whole time spoiling good paper, scribbling, scribbling, scribbling, from
morning till night, with your fingers inky, and your thoughts in the
clouds, and your attention on nothing that I want you to attend to.  I
don’t call it a good reward to make to me.  You will never do any good
with that ridiculous scribbling--never!  When I think of what you
_might_ save me, of how you _might_ spare me in my anxious and busy
life, it makes me positively ill to think I am your mother.  Here have I
been thinking of you, Nancy, and working for you, and struggling, and
fighting, and slaving for you for twenty years, and now that the time
has come when you might do something for me, you have only one idea in
your head, and that is writing rubbishy stories that nobody will ever
want to buy!"

[Illustration: "You have only one idea in your head, and that is writing
rubbishy stories that nobody will ever want to buy!"]

The girl thus addressed turned and looked at her mother.

"Mother, dear," she said depreciatingly, "I am sorry that I am not more
useful.  I can’t help it. I do think of you, I try to do everything I
can to relieve you, and help you; but these stories will come into my
head.  They won’t be put out of it. What am I to do?"

"What are you to do?" echoed the mother. "Why, look at that basket of
stockings to darn!"

"I am quite willing to darn them," said Nancy meekly.

"Yes, you are quite willing, I daresay.  You are quite willing _when_ I
tell you.  But you don’t seem to see what a burden it is to me to have
to tell you everything as if you were a baby.  There are the stockings,
and there are you; at your age, you don’t surely need me to tell you
that the stockings need mending!"

"I will do them at once," said Nancy.  "I will do them this minute."

"Yes, with your thoughts in the clouds, and your mind fixed on
scribbling.  What, may I ask you, Nancy, do you think you will ever do
with it?"

"I don’t know," said Nancy desperately.  "Perhaps I may make some money
some day."

"Never, never!  Waste it, you mean.  Waste it over pens, ink, paper and
tablecloths.  There is the tablecloth in your bedroom spotted with ink
from end to end.  It is heart-breaking."

"Well, Mother, what do you wish me to do?" the girl asked in
desperation.

"Your plain and simple duty.  I would like you to give up all idea of
wasting your time in that way from now on," said the mother
deliberately.

"Won’t you even let me write a little to amuse myself in my spare time?"
asked the girl piteously.

"Your spare time!" echoed the mother impatiently.  "What spare time have
poor people such as we are?  What spare time have I?  Here are we with
this great boarding-house on our hands, twenty-three boarders to be made
comfortable, kept in good temper, fed, housed, boarded--everything to be
done for them, and I have to do it.  Why, in the time that you waste
over those stories, you might make yourself a brilliant pianist, and
play in the evening to them.  Then you would be of some use."

"I don’t think," said Nancy, "that anything will ever make me a
brilliant pianist, Mother.  There’s no music in me--not of that kind,
and I don’t think that the boarders would like me half as well if I went
and strummed on the drawing-room piano every evening for an hour or two,
I really don’t, Mother."

"No, you know better than I do, of course.  That is the way with the
young people of the present day. You are all alike.  Ah, it was
different when I was a girl.  I would no more have dreamed of defying my
mother as you defy me----"

"Mother, I don’t defy you," Nancy broke in indignantly. "I never defied
you in my life.  I never thought of such a thing."

"Don’t you write stories in defiance of my wishes?" Mrs. Macdonald
asked, dropping the tragedy air, and putting the question in a plain,
every-day, businesslike tone.

At this, Nancy Macdonald flushed a deep full red, a blush of shame it
was, or what felt like shame, and as it slowly faded away until her face
was a dull greyish white, all hope for that gift which was as the very
mainspring of her life, seemed to shrink and die within her.

"Mother," she said at last, in a firm tone, "I will do what you wish.  I
will give up writing, I promise you, from this time forward, and I will
not write at all while I have any duty left in the day.  You will not
mind my doing a little when I have seen the after dinner coffee served,
will you?"

"That means, I suppose," said Mrs. Macdonald rather tartly, "that you
will sit up half the night ruining your health, spoiling your eyesight,
wasting my gas, and making it perfectly impossible that you should get
up in good time in the morning."

"Mother," said the girl, in a most piteous tone, "when I am once late in
the morning, I will promise you to give it up altogether, and for ever;
more than that I cannot say.  As you said just now, it is a hard life
here, and we have not very much leisure time; but, I implore you, do not
take my one delight and pleasure from me altogether!"

"If you put it in that way," said Mrs. Macdonald rather grudgingly, "of
course, we can but try the experiment; but what good, I ask you, Nancy,
do you think will ever come of it!"

"I don’t know," said Nancy; "I can’t say.  Other people have made
fortunes; other people have done well by writing; why should not I?"

"As if _you_ would ever make a fortune!" said Mrs. Macdonald, with the
contemptuousness of a woman to whom the struggle of life had been hard
and to whom pounds, shillings and pence in the very hand were the only
proofs of reason for what she called "wasting time" over story-writing.

"Well, if not a fortune, at least a comfortable income," said Nancy
eagerly; "and if I did, Mother, I should give it all to you!"

"Thank you for nothing, my dear," was the ungracious reply.

To this Nancy made no answer.  She carried the big basket of stockings
to the window, and sat down in the cold winter light to do such repairs
as were necessary.  Poor child!  It was a hard fate for her. She was the
eldest of a family of five, all dependent on the exertions of her
widowed mother in keeping afloat the big boarding-house by which they
lived. For a boarding-house, be it ever so liberally managed, be the
receipts ever so generous, is but a sordid abode, especially to those
who have the trouble and care of managing it; and to an eldest daughter,
and one who stands between the anxious mother and the younger children,
who mostly resemble young rooks with mouths chronically open, such a
life appears perhaps more sordid than it does to any one else.

To Nancy Macdonald, with her mind full of visionary beauty, and living
daily in a world of her own--not a world of boarding-houses--the life
they lived seemed even more sordid, more trivial, more petty, than it
was in reality.  Her wants were not many; she was never inclined to rail
at fate because she had not been born with a silver spoon in her mouth,
not at all.  But if only she could have a quiet home, with an assured
income, just sufficient to cover their modest wants, to provide good
wholesome food, to buy boots and shoes for the little ones, to pay the
wages of a good servant, to take those lines of anxious care from her
mother’s forehead, so that she could employ her leisure in cultivating
her Art--she always called it her Art, poor child!--she would have been
perfectly happy, or she _thought_ she would have been perfectly happy,
which, in the main, amounted to the same thing.  As she sat in the cold
light of that winter’s afternoon, darning, as if for dear life, the
great pile of stockings which were her portion, she soon drifted away
from the tall Bloomsbury dwelling into a bright, brilliant land of
romance, where there were no troubles, no cares, where nothing was
sordid, and everything was bright and rosy, and even troubles and
worries might have been adequately described as "double water gilt."

Young writers do indulge in these blessed dreams of fancy, and Nancy,
remember, was only twenty. Her heroines were always lovely, always
extravagantly rich or picturesquely poor; her heroes were all lithe and
long, and most of them had tawny moustaches, and violet eyes like a
girl’s.  They were all guardsmen or noblemen.  They knew not the want of
money; if they were _called_ poor, they went everywhere in hansoms, and
had valets and gambling debts.  It was an ideal world, and Nancy
Macdonald was very happy in it.

From that time forward a new life began for the girl.  The household
certainly went more smoothly, because of that promise to her mother; and
Mrs. Macdonald’s sharp tongue whetted itself on other grievances more
frequently than on that old one about Nancy’s scribbling propensities.
It was irritating to Nancy, of course, to hear her mother continually
nagging about something or other; but then, as she reminded herself very
often during the day, her mother had great anxieties and grievous
worries.  She was a sort of double-distilled Martha, "careful and
troubled," not about many things, but about everything--everything that
did happen, or might happen, even what could happen under given
circumstances which might and probably never would occur.  Still, it was
not so trying to bear when the shafts of sarcasm and complaining were
aimed at others instead of herself, and to do Nancy strict justice, she
did try honestly to do the work which lay to her hand.

In the midst of the multitudinous cares of the large household it must
be owned that the girl’s writing suffered.  It is all very well for a
girl in fiction to do scullery work all day long, and write the
brilliant novel of a season in odd moments, in a cold and cheerless
bedroom, but in real life it is very different.  Nancy Macdonald gave
her attention to stockings and table-linen, and shopping and ordering
and dusting; to keeping boarders in good temper, and making herself
generally useful; to superintending the education and manners of the
little ones, to smoothing down the rough edges of her mother’s chronic
asperity--in short, to being a real help; but her much loved work
practically went to the wall. She dreamed a good deal while she was
doing other things, but mere dreaming is not of much help towards making
name or fortune; work is the only road which leads to either.  Still,
you cannot do your duty without improving your character, and Nancy
Macdonald’s character was strengthening and softening every day.  She
worked a little at night, but often she was far too tired and weary to
attempt it. Very often when she did so, she found that the words would
not run, the incidents would not connect themselves, and frequently that
her eyes would not keep open; and then I am obliged to say that it was
not an uncommon thing for Nancy Macdonald to get into bed and cry
herself to sleep.

Still, her character was strengthening.  With every day that went by she
learnt more of the power of endurance; she became more patient, more
fixed in her ideas; the goal of her desires was set more immediately in
front of her.  It was less visionary, but it was infinitely more
substantial.  In a desultory kind of a way she still worked, still wrote
of lords and ladies whom she did not know in the flesh, still drew
pictures of guardsmen with longer legs and tawnier moustaches even than
before.  She spent the whole of her pocket-money (which, by the bye,
consisted of certain perquisites in the house, the medicine bottles and
the dripping forming her chief sources of income) on manuscript paper,
and was sometimes hard pushed to pay the postage on the mysterious
packages which she smuggled into the post-office, and to provide the
stamps for paying the return fare of these children of her fancy.  Poor
things, they always required it.  No enterprising editors wanted the
long-legged guardsmen, their blue eyes and tawny moustaches
notwithstanding. Nobody had a welcome for the lovely ladies, who were
all dressed by Worth, though they never seemed to have heard of such a
person as Felix.  The disappointments of their continued return were
very bitter to her; yet, at heart, Nancy Macdonald was a true artist,
and had all the true artist’s pluck and perseverance, so that she never
thought of giving up her work.  It was only that she had not yet found
her _métier_.




CHAPTER II


For about six months after Nancy’s promise to her mother that she would
not even try to write during the working hours, life went fairly
prosperously with the widowed boarding-house keeper. Then a spell of bad
luck set in.  Several boarders left and were not replaced.  Their best
paying permanent boarder--a rich old gentleman, the head of a large
business in the city--died suddenly, died without a will, although he
had several times spoken of his intention of leaving Mrs. Macdonald a
handsome legacy; and his next-of-kin did not seem to think it necessary
to do more than pay the actual expenses which their relative had
incurred.  Twice they had visitors who left without paying their bills;
and, as a last crowning act of ill-luck, the youngest child fell sick,
and the doctor pronounced the illness to be scarlet fever.

    "When troubles come, they come not single spies,
    But in battalions";

and that is as true to-day as when Shakespeare penned the lines more
than three hundred years ago.

Mrs. Macdonald was almost beside herself.  She ceased to gird at any
member of the family or household; she girded at Fate instead, morning,
noon, and night.  She discussed the situation in a frenzied manner, with
tears in her eyes and a large amount of gesticulation, which would have
formed an excellent object-lesson to a student for the stage; but, at
the same time, it must be owned that raving appeals to the Almighty,
passionate assertions that she was the most unlucky woman that the light
of day had ever shone upon, bitter forebodings of what her daily life
would be like when she was safely landed in the nearest workhouse, did
not avail anything.  No, the Macdonald family was in for a spell of bad
luck, and all the asseverations in the world would not alter it or
gainsay it.

At this time Nancy was like a rock in the midst of a stormy sea.  She,
after much self-communing, threw over her promise to her mother
concerning the time of her writing.  She felt, as every true artist
feels, that it was in her to do great things; and that even a little
money earned in such a crisis would be of double value.  So every moment
that she could steal from the now greatly decreased house duties she
spent in her own room, working with feverish haste and anxiety at a new
story, a story which was not about lords and ladies, or majestic
guardsmen, or lovely heroines in costly Parisian dresses; no, she felt,
all in a moment, the utter futility of trying to draw a phase of life
with which she herself was not familiar.  It seemed to come to her like
a flash of light that her children of pen and ink were not real; that
she was fighting the air; that she was like an artist drawing without a
model.  Like a living human voice a warning came into her mind, "Write
what you know; write what you see; before all things be an
impressionist."  So her new child was slowly coming to life, a child
born in poverty and reared in a boarding-house.  The form of the child
was crude, and was the work of an unpractised hand; but it was strong.
It was full of life; it was a thing alive; and as line after line came
from under her hand, as the story assumed shape and colour from under
her nervous fingers, Nancy Macdonald felt that she was on the right tack
at last, that this time she would not fail.

As soon as her story was done, she sent it with breathless hope to a
well-known weekly magazine which is almost a household word, and then
she sat down to wait.  Oh! but it is weary waiting under such
circumstances.  After three days of sickening suspense, Nancy decided in
her own mind that if she had to wait as many weeks she would be raving
mad at the end of them.  So she locked herself in her room and began
another story, the story of a love affair which came about in just such
a house as their own.

Meantime, it can scarcely be said that the Macdonald fortunes improved.
It is true that the fever-stricken child recovered, and was sent away to
a superior convalescent home at the seaside.  It is true that one or two
fresh boarders came, and that there were hopes that the family would be
able to weather the storm, supposing, that is, that they were able to
tide over the next few months.  Still, in London, it is not easy to tide
over a few months when your resources have been drained, and your income
has been sorely diminished.  There were bills for this and that, claims
for that and the other, and these came in with great rapidity and with
pressing demands for payment.

Mrs. Macdonald pitied herself more than ever; her tones, as she recalled
the virtues of her past life, were more tragic; her debit and credit
account with the Almighty she showed to be clearly falsified. Never was
so good a woman so abominably used of Providence and humanity alike.
She wept copiously over her deservings, and railed furiously against her
fate.  Poor Mrs. Macdonald!  For many a weary year she had toiled to the
best of her ability, and she had done her duty by her children according
to her lights, which were pitiably dim, "The Lord must indeed love me,"
she remarked, with bitterest irony, one day, when a mysterious visitor
had put a gruesome paper into her unwilling hands.

"It is but the beginning of the end, Nancy," she said resignedly, "the
beginning of the end.  I haven’t a sovereign in the house, and how I am
to pay nine pounds seventeen and fourpence is beyond me altogether.  It
won’t last long; we shall have the roof of the workhouse over our heads
soon.  We can’t go on like this.  Where’s the money to come from?"

And that, of course, Nancy knew no more than her mother.

"Could not we sell something?" she said, looking round their shabby
little sitting-room, where all that was worst in the house was gathered
together because it was only used by themselves.  "Couldn’t we sell
something?"

"I might sell my cameo brooch," said Mrs. Macdonald, with a huge sigh.
"It was the last present your poor father ever gave me."

"And I don’t suppose it would fetch anything like nine pounds seventeen
and fourpence," said Nancy doubtfully.

"Your father paid a great deal for it," returned Mrs. Macdonald, "but
when one has to sell, it’s different to buying.  One gives one’s things
away."

As a matter of fact, the late Mr. Macdonald had given fifty shillings
for the cameo brooch in question, having bought it in a pawnshop in the
Strand; but neither Mrs. Macdonald nor Nancy were aware of that fact.

"Dear Mother," said Nancy, "I would not worry. You have still a
fortnight before you need settle it one way or the other.  A great many
things may turn up in a fortnight."

"Not a ten pound note," said Mrs. Macdonald, with an air of conviction.

"You don’t know, Mother.  Look how many things have turned up when we
least expected them, and money has come that seemed to have dropped from
the clouds.  At all events, I would not break down over it until the
very last day comes; I would not indeed, Mother."

"Ah, perhaps you would not," said the mother, "I should not have done so
when I was your age.  When you are mine, you will understand me better."

"Yes, dear, perhaps I shall; but you know, even if the worst
happens--oh, but we shall manage somehow, depend upon it, we shall
manage somehow."

But Nancy’s youthful philosophy did not tend to check the flow of Mrs.
Macdonald’s troubled spirit.  A whole week went by, which she passed
chiefly in tears, and in drawing gloomy pictures of the details of the
life which would soon, soon be hers.  "I shall have to wear a poke
bonnet and a shawl," she remarked, in a doleful tone one day, "and I
never could bear a shawl, even when they were in fashion--horrid cold
things."  At meals, of course, poor lady, she had to keep a cheerful
countenance, so that her guests should not suspect how badly things were
going with them; but Nancy noticed that she ate very little, and like
most young people, her chief idea for a panacea for all woes took the
form of food.  In Mrs. Macdonald’s case, it took the form of fresh tea
and hot buttered toast; and, really, I would be sorry to say how much
tea was used in that household during those few days, by way of
bolstering its mistress’s strength and spirits against what might happen
in the immediate future.

The fortnight of grace soon passed away, and with every day Mrs.
Macdonald’s spirits sank lower and lower.  She looked old and aged and
worn; and Nancy’s heart ached when she realised that there was no
prospect of anything turning up, and apparently no chance of the danger
which threatened them being averted.  What money had come in had mostly
been imperatively required to meet daily expenses.  It seemed
preposterous that people with a large house as they had should be in
such straits for so small a sum; and yet, if they began selling their
belongings, which, with the exception of the cameo brooch and Mrs.
Macdonald’s keeper ring, almost entirely consisted of furniture, she
knew that it would be impossible to replace them, or even to dispose of
them without the knowledge of their guests.  She hardly liked to suggest
it to her mother, and yet she felt that when the last day came, she
would have no other course open to her.

It was the evening before the last day of grace, and still the needful
sum had not been set aside. Twice during the day Mrs. Macdonald had
subsided in tears and wretchedness into the old armchair by their little
sitting-room fire, while Nancy had brought her fresh fragrant tea and a
little covered plate of hot buttered toast, and had delicately urged her
to decide between selling the precious brooch and appealing to one or
other of the boarders for an advance payment.

"I will just wait till the morning," she said to herself, as she came
down from the drawing-room after dispensing the after-dinner coffees.

"Nancy!  Nancy!" cried her younger sister Edith, at that moment.  "Where
are you?"

"I am here, dear," Nancy replied.  "What is the matter?"

The child, for Edith was only some thirteen or fourteen years old, came
running up the stairs two steps at a time.

"Here’s a letter for you, Nancy," she said eagerly.

"A letter?" cried Nancy, her mind flying at once to her story.

"Yes, it’s got a Queen’s head on it or something. Here it is."

The two girls reached the large and dimly-lighted entrance-hall
together, one from upstairs and one from down.

"Give it to me," said Nancy, breathlessly.

She felt that it was a letter about her story. The very fact that it had
come without an accompanying roll of manuscript gave her hope.  She tore
open the envelope with trembling fingers, and by the light of the single
flickering gas-lamp, read its contents.


"The Editor of the _Family Beacon_ presents his compliments to Miss
Macdonald, and will be pleased to accept her story, ’Out of Gloom into
the Sun,’ for the sum of fifteen guineas, for which a cheque will be
sent immediately on receipt of her reply."


For a few moments the poor painted hall, with its gaunt umbrella stand
and cold black and white marble floor, seemed to be rocking up and down,
and spinning round and round.  The revulsion of feeling was so intense
that the girl staggered up against the wall, fighting hard with her
palpitating heart.

"Oh, Nancy, what is it?" cried Edith, staring in a fright at her
sister’s chalk-white face.  "Is it bad news?"

"Oh, no, GOOD news; the best news.  Where’s Mother?  I----" she could
not speak, she simply could not finish the sentence.  Her trembling lips
refused to perform their office.  In her shaking hands she still
clutched the precious letter, and gathering her wits together, she
turned and literally tore down the stairs to the basement.

"Mother!  Mother!  Where are you?" she cried.

"What is it?" cried Mrs. Macdonald, who, poor soul, was ready for all
and every evil that could fall upon her.

For a moment Nancy tried to control herself sufficiently to speak, but
the revulsion of feeling was too great.  Twice she opened her mouth, but
no words would come.  Then she dropped all of a heap at her mother’s
feet, and hiding her head upon her knee, she burst into a passion of
tears.

[Illustration: Then she dropped all of a heap at her mother’s feet, and
hiding her head upon her knee, she burst into a passion of tears.]

In spite of her acidity, and her disputes with Providence and things in
general, Mrs. Macdonald still retained some of her mother’s instinct.
She drew the girl’s head to her breast, and held her there tightly, with
a tragic at-least-we-will-all-die-together air that was utterly
pathetic.  She had no words of consolation for what she believed was
some new and terrible trouble come upon them. Then, as Nancy still
sobbed on, she drew the letter from her unresisting fingers, mastered
its contents, and sat like a woman turned to stone.

"I am afraid," she said, after a long silence, "that I have been very
cruel to you, Nancy.  I have called your scribbling, rubbish; I have
scolded you; I have been very hard on you; and instead of my being
punished for my blindness, it is _your_ work which has come to save me
from the end which I so dreaded.  But I shall never forgive myself."

But Nancy, the storm over, brushed the tears away from her eyes, and sat
back, resting her elbow upon her mother’s knee.

"Oh, it is very silly of me to go on like this," half laughing, and half
inclined to weep yet more. "I have been so worried you know, Mother.
It’s really stupid of me; but you mustn’t blame yourself now that good
luck has come to us, must you? You did what you thought was right, and
you had a right to speak; and, after all, I _did_ leave everything to
you--everything, and I might have wasted all my time.  You were quite
right, Mother."

"What was that line Willie was writing in his copybook last week?" said
Mrs. Macdonald, holding the girl’s hand fast, and looking, oh, so unlike
her usual self--"Torches were made to burn; jewels to wear."




   Butler & Turner.  The Selwood Printing Works.  Frome, and London.






           *      *      *      *      *      *      *      *






                           New Reward Series.

             _Demy 8vo, Handsomely Bound, Cloth Gilt, 3/6_


A Set of Favourite Books of large size, well printed an& beautifully
illustrated.

1 HANS ANDERSEN’S FAIRY TALES.

With life of the Author, and 100 Engravings in the Text.  560 pages.

2 THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON.

With full-page Plates and 200 Engravings in the Text.  564 pages.

3 DON QUIXOTE DE LA MANCHA.

By CERVANTES.  With full-page Plates and 700 Engravings in the Text, by
TONY JOHANNOT.  800 pages.

4 THE OLD FAVOURITE FAIRY TALES.

With full-page Plates and 300 other Illustrations in the text.  430
pages.

6 ROBINSON CRUSOE.

With Memoir by H. W. DULCKEN, Ph.D., full-page Plates and many Woodcuts.
416 pages.

7 GULLIVER’S TRAVELS.

With about 300 Woodcut Illustrations.  400 pages.

9 GRIMM’S FAIRY TALES.

The only Complete Edition.  Carefully translated from the original by
BEATRICE MARSHALL.  Illustrated by GUSTAVE DORÉ and HENRY AUSTIN.  640
pages.




                        The Round Table Library.

                     _DEMY 8vo., CLOTH GILT, 3/6._

A series of popular books by well-known writers, well printed and
profusely Illustrated.

1 RUNNYMEDE AND LINCOLN FAIR.  A Story of the Great Charter.  By J. G.
EDGAR.  Illustrated by ADOLF THIEDE and others.

2 CRESSY AND POICTIERS.  The Story of the Black Prince’s Page.  By J. G.
EDGAR.  Illustrated by POWELL CHASE and others.

3 HOW I WON MY SPURS; or, Adventures in the Barons’ Wars.  By J. G.
EDGAR.  Illustrated by J. AMBROSE WALTON and others.

4 HUBERT ELLIS.  A Story of the Days of King Richard II.  By F.
DAVENANT.  Illustrated by ADOLF THIEDE and others.

5 STORIES OF THE WARS, 1574-1658.  From the Rise of the Dutch Republic
to the Death of Oliver Cromwell.  By JOHN TILLOTSON.  Fully Illustrated.

6 THE ADVENTURES OF REUBEN DAVIDGER; Seventeen Years and Four Months
Captive among the Dyaks of Borneo.  By JAMES GREENWOOD.  Illustrated by
R. HULLULA and others.




                         The "Tip-Cat" Series.

            _Large Crown 8vo, Cloth Gilt, Illustrated, 2/6_

Chambers’ Journal says:--"The diffidence of the authoress of ’Laddie’
has hitherto prevented her real name and portrait from going forth to
the public.  But her work is finer, and has more grit, sanity, and
beauty than is the case with writers who are better known. It is
possible that her ’Laddie’ may become a classic."

1 TIP-CAT.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
With Four Illustrations.

2 DEAR.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
With Four Illustrations.

3 PEN.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
With Four Illustrations.

4 MY HONEY.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
Illustrated by SYDNEY COWELL.

5 ROB.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
Illustrated by JOHN WILLIAMSON.

6 LIL.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
With Four Illustrations.

7 OUR LITTLE ANN.  By the Author of "LADDIE."
With Four Illustrations.

8 LADDIE, &c.  By the Author of "TIP-CAT."

9 THE CAPTAIN OF FIVE.  By MARY H. DEBENHAM.
Illustrated by G. D. HAMMOND.

10 HOLLYBERRY JANET.  By MAGGIE SYMINGTON.
With Frontispiece.  ("Aunt Maggie.")

11 THE PATTYPATS.  By H. ESCOTT INMAN.
Illustrated by A. J. JOHNSON.

12 THE NIDDING NOD  By H. ESCOTT INMAN.
Illustrated by E. A. MASON.

13 FAITHFUL.  By the Author of "LADDIE."




                          The Captain Library.

                _Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 2s.; also_
                 _Bevelled boards, gilt edges, 2s. 6d._
                    _Each with Four Illustrations._

The names of the authors give sufficient guarantee to the literary
merits and interest of these books, whilst for selling value the line
will be found unequalled.  Paper, printing, binding, and illustrations
are alike excellent.

1 Westward Ho!  By CHARLES KINGSLEY
2 From Log Cabin to White House.  By W. M. THAYER
3 Robinson Crusoe.  By DANIEL DEFOE
4 The Pilgrim’s Progress.  By JOHN BUNYAN
5 Grimm’s Fairy Stories
6 Grimm’s Fairy Tales
7 Swiss Family Robinson
8 Andersen’s Popular Tales
9 Andersen’s Stories
10 Boys’ Own Sea Stories
11 Two Years before the Mast.  By R. H. DANA
12 Scottish Chiefs.  By JANE PORTER
13 Ivanhoe.  By SIR WALTER SCOTT
15 Two Years Ago.  By CHARLES KINGSLEY
16 The Last of the Barons.  By BULWER LYTTON
17 Harold.  By BULWER LYTTON
18 Arabian Nights Entertainments
20 The Beachcombers.  By GILBERT BISHOP
21 The Heir of Langridge Towers   By R. M. FREEMAN
23 The Rajah of Monkey Island.  By A. LEE KNIGHT
26 Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea.  JULES VERNE
27 The Wonderful Travels.  By JULES VERNE
28 Among the Cannibals.  By JULES VERNE
29 The Moon Voyage.  By JULES VERNE
30 The Adventures of Captain Hatteras.  By JULES VERNE
31 Willis, the Pilot.  A Sequel to the "Swiss Family Robinson."
32 The Coral Island.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
33 Martin Rattler. By R. M. BALLANTYNE
34 Ungava.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
35 The Young Fur-Traders.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
36 Peter, the Whaler.  By W. H. G. KINGSTON
37 The Cruise of the "Golden Wave".  By W. N. OSCAR
38 The World of Ice.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
39 Old Jack.  By W. H. G. KINGSTON




                            THE LILY SERIES.

            _Large Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, illustrated, 1/6_

                      WELL PRINTED ON GOOD PAPER.
             EACH VOLUME ILLUSTRATED BY WELL-KNOWN ARTISTS,
       AND ATTRACTIVELY BOUND IN CLOTH GILT, WITH SPECIAL DESIGN
                         ENTIRELY NEW EDITIONS.

The Lily Series has for several years received an unrivalled share of
public favour, many million copies having been sold. Although the
popular appreciation of its purity of tone, and high standard of
literary merit, has shown no signs of decrease, yet, in view of recent
competition, the publishers are issuing a new series that surpasses
anything at present on the market.  This new issue contains all the best
of the old series, together with new volumes worthy to rank with he old
favourites.

1 Little Women.  L. M. ALCOTT
2 Good Wives.  L. M. ALCOTT
3 The Lamplighter.  MISS CUMMING
4 Uncle Tom’s Cabin.  MRS. H. B. STOWE
5 The Wide, Wide World.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
6 Queechy.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
7 Prince of the House of David.  REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
8 The Throne of David.  REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
9 Melbourne House.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
10 From Jest to Earnest.   REV. E. P. ROE
11 Standish of Standish.  JANE G. AUSTIN
12 A Knight of the Nineteenth Century.  REV. E. P. ROE
13 What Katy Did at Home and at School.  SUSAN COOLIDGE
14 The Old Helmet.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
15 Daisy.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
16 Without a Home.  REV. E. P. ROE
17 Barriers Burned Away.  REV. E. P. ROE
18 Ben-Hur.  LEW WALLACE
19 Beulah.  A. J. EVANS WILSON
20 Infelice.   A. J. EVANS WILSON
21 St. Elmo.  A. J. EVANS WILSON
22 At the Mercy of Tiberius.  A. J. EVANS WILSON
23 A Young Girl’s Wooing.  REV. E. P. ROE
24 A Humble Enterprise.  ADA CAMBRIDGE
25 Titus.  FLORENCE M. KINGSLEY
26 John Halifax, Gentleman.  MRS. CRAIK
27 In His Steps.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
28 The Pillar of Fire.   REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
29 Mabel Vaughan.  MISS CUMMING
30 Miss Lou.  REV. E. P. ROE
31 Holiday House.  CATHERINE SINCLAIR
33 Opening a Chestnut Burr.  REV. E. P. ROE
34 Macaria.  A. J. EVANS WILSON
35 A Man’s Foes.  E. H. STRAIN
36 A Day of Fate.  REV. E. P. ROE
37 Prisoners of the Sea.  F. M. KINGSLEY
38 What Katy Did Next.  SUSAN COOLIDGE
39 Crucifixion of Phillip Strong.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
40 His Brother’s Keeper.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
41 Richard Bruce.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
42 The Twentieth Door.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
43 Malcom Kirk.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
44 Robert Hardy’s Seven Days.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
45 He Fell in Love with His Wife.  REV. E. P. ROE
46 Two Years Ago.  CHAS. KINGSLEY
47 Danesbury House.  MRS. HENRY WOOD
48 Ministering Children.  MISS CHARLESWORTH
49 Monica.  E. EVERETT GREEN
50 A Face Illumined.  REV. E. P. ROE
51 Vashti.  A. J. EVANS WILSON
52 The Earth Trembled.  REV. E. P. ROE
53 Princess Sarah.  JOHN STRANGE WINTER
54 His Sombre Rivals.  REV. E. P. ROE
55 The Cross Triumphant.  FLORENCE M. KINGSLEY
56 Paul.  FLORENCE M. KINGSLEY
57 An Original Belle.  REV. E. P. ROE
58 Daisy in the Field.  ELIZABETH WETHERELL
59 Naomi.  MRS. J. B. WEBB
60 Near to Nature’s Heart.  REV. E. P. ROE
61 Edward Blake.  CHAS. M. SHELDON
62 That Lass o’ Lowrie’s.  MRS. F. H. BURNETT
63 A Mother’s Holiday.  JOHN STRANGE WINTER
64 Stepping Heavenward.  ELIZABETH PRENTISS




                          The Youths’ Library

         _Large Crown 8vo, Cloth, with Four Illustrations, 1/6_

Entirely new editions, well printed on good paper. Each volume
containing four full-page illustrations by well-known artists, and
attractively bound.

1 FROM LOG CABIN TO WHITE HOUSE.  By W. M. THAYER
2 ROBINSON CRUSOE.  By DANIEL DEFOE
3 BUNYAN’S PILGRIM’S PROGRESS
4 GRIMM’S FAIRY STORIES
5 GRIMM’S FAIRY TALES
6 THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON
7 ANDERSEN’S POPULAR TALES
8 ANDERSEN’S STORIES
9 BOY’S OWN SEA STORIES
10 TWO YEARS BEFORE THE MAST.  By R. H. DANA
11 SCOTTISH CHIEFS.  By JANE PORTER
13 IVANHOE.  By SIR WALTER SCOTT
14 PRISONERS OF THE SEA.  By F. M. KINGSLEY
15 WESTWARD HO!  By CHARLES KINGSLEY
16 ARABIAN NIGHTS ENTERTAINMENTS
18 FRANK ALLREDDY’S FORTUNE.  By CAPT. FRANKLIN FOX
20 TWO YEARS AGO.  By CHARLES KINGSLEY
21 THE LAST OF THE BARONS.  By BULWER LYTTON
22 HAROLD.  By BULWER LYTTON
23 THE HOLY WAR.  By JOHN BUNYAN
24 THE HEROES.  By CHARLES KINGSLEY
25 THE BEACHCOMBERS.  By GILBERT BISHOP
26 WILLIS, THE PILOT.  A Sequel to the "Swiss Family Robinson."
27 THE CORAL ISLAND.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
28 MARTIN RATTLER.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
29 UNGAVA.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
30 THE YOUNG FUR-TRADERS.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
31 PETER, THE WHALER.  By W. H. G. KINGSTON
32 THE HEIR OF LANGRIDGE TOWERS.  By R. M. FREEMAN
33 THE RAJAH OF MONKEY ISLAND.  By ARTHUR LEE KNIGHT
34 THE CRUISE OF THE "GOLDEN WAVE".  By W. N. OSCAR
35 THE WORLD OF ICE.  By R. M. BALLANTYNE
36 OLD JACK.  By W. H. G. KINGSTON




                          The Rainbow Series.

          _Crown 8vo, in cloth, Design in Colours, 1/- each._

The cheapest Series of Standard Gift Books issued. As Birthday Presents,
Day or Sunday School Prizes, the Series is unrivalled at the price.

1 ROBINSON CRUSOE.  With many Illustrations
2 SANDFORD & MERTON.  With numerous Illustrations
3 UNCLE TOM’S CABIN.  With numerous Illustrations
4 TWO YEARS BEFORE THE MAST.  By R. H. DANA
5 GRIMM’S FAIRY TALES
6 GRIMM’S FAIRY STORIES
7 BUNYAN’S PILGRIM’S PROGRESS.  Illustrated
7A BUNYAN’S HOLY WAR
8 A BOY’S LIFE ABOARD SHIP.  Illustrated
9 LIFE IN A WHALER.  Illustrated
10 HANS ANDERSEN’S POPULAR TALES.  Illustrated
11 HANS ANDERSEN’S FAIRY STORIES.  Illustrated
12 HANS ANDERSEN’S POPULAR STORIES.  Illustrated
13 ANDERSEN’S FAVOURITE TALES.  Illustrated
14 FROM LOG CABIN TO WHITE HOUSE.  Illustrated
17 LAMB’S TALES FROM SHAKESPEARE
18 SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON
19 WILLIS, THE PILOT
20 ARABIAN NIGHTS
21 THE CORAL ISLAND
22 MARTIN RATTLER
23 UNGAVA
24 THE YOUNG FUR-TRADERS
25 THE WORLD OF ICE
26 WESTWARD HO!
27 EVENINGS AT HOME
30 IN SEARCH OF FRANKLIN
31 THE WAY TO VICTORY
33 NEVER SAY DIE
37 PRINCE GOLDENBLADE
38 FEATS ON THE FIORD




                   Uniform with the "Rainbow Series."

                        The Works of E. P. Roe.

41 OPENING A CHESTNUT BURR
42 A FACE ILLUMINED
43 BARRIERS BURNED AWAY
44 WHAT CAN SHE DO?
45 A DAY OF FATE
46 AN UNEXPECTED RESULT
47 TAKEN ALIVE
48 WITHOUT A HOME
49 A KNIGHT OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
50 NEAR TO NATURE’S HEART
51 FROM JEST TO EARNEST
52 HIS SOMBRE RIVALS
53 AN ORIGINAL BELLE
54 HE FELL IN LOVE WITH HIS WIFE
55 THE EARTH TREMBLED
56 MISS LOU
57 FOUND, YET LOST
58 A YOUNG GIRL’S WOOING
59 DRIVEN BACK TO EDEN




                        The 1/- "Pansy" Series.

                             (CLOTH BOUND.)

            _Crown 8vo, Cloth, Design in Colours, 1/- each._

Comprising Books of every Kind:--Books for Youths, Religious Works,
Standard Works, Popular Useful Books, Novels, &c., &c.

                              By "PANSY."

1 Four Girls at Chautauqua
2 The Chautauqua Girls at Home
3 Christie’s Christmas
4 An Endless Chain
5 Ruth Erskine’s Crosses
6 Links in Rebecca’s Life
7 Mrs. Solomon Smith Looking on
8 From Different Standpoints
9 Three People
10 Ester Ried
11 Ester Ried yet Speaking
12 Julia Ried
13 Wise and Otherwise
14 The King’s Daughter
15 The Hall in the Grove
16 A New Graft on the Family Tree
17 Interrupted
18 The Man of the House
19 The Pocket Measure
20 Household Puzzles
21 Tip Lewis and His Lamp
22 Sidney Martin’s Christmas
23 Little Fishers and their Nets
25 The Randolphs
26 One Commonplace Day
27 Chrissy’s Endeavour
28 A Sevenfold Trouble


                          _BY OTHER AUTHORS._

38 John Halifax, Gentleman.  By MRS. CRAIK
39 Danesbury House.  By MRS. HENRY WOOD
40 Ministering Children.  By M. L. CHARLESWORTH
41 Ben-Hur.  By LEW WALLACE
42 The Fair God.  By LEW WALLACE
43 Naomi.  By MRS. WEBB
44 Beulah.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
45 Infelice.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
46 John Ward, Preacher.  By MARGARET DELAND
47 St. Elmo.   By A. J. EVANS WILSON
48 At the Mercy of Tiberius.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
49 Vashti.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
50 Macaria.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
51 Inez.  By A. J. EVANS WILSON
53 Melbourne House.  By ELIZABETH WETHERELL
54 Daisy.  By ELIZABETH WETHERELL
54A Daisy in the Field.  By ELIZABETH WETHERELL
55 Little Women.  LOUISA M. ALCOTT
56 Good Wives.  LOUISA M. ALCOTT
57 Aunt Jane’s Hero.  MRS. E. PRENTISS
58 Flower of the Family.  MRS. E. PRENTISS
60 The Old Helmet.  E. WETHERELL
61 What Katy Did.  By SUSAN COOLIDGE
62 What Katy Did at School.  By SUSAN COOLIDGE
62A What Katy Did Next.  By SUSAN COOLIDGE
63 The Lamplighter.  By MISS CUMMING
64 The Wide, Wide World.  By E. WETHERELL
65 Queechy.  By E. WETHERELL
67 Stepping Heavenward.  By E. PRENTISS
68 The Prince of the House of David.  By REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
69 Anna Lee.  By T. S. ARTHUR
70 The Throne of David.  By REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
71 The Pillar of Fire.  By REV. J. H. INGRAHAM
72 Mabel Vaughan.  By MISS CUMMING
73 The Basket of Flowers.  By G. T. BEDELL
74 That Lass o’ Lowrie’s.  By MRS. F. H. BURNETT




                          By CHAS. M. SHELDON.

91 In His Steps: What Would Jesus Do?
92 The Crucifixion of Phillip Strong
93 His Brother’s Keeper.
94 Richard Bruce; or, The Life that Now Is.
95 The Twentieth Door.
96 Malcom Kirk: Overcoming the World
97 Robert Hardy’s Seven Days.



                       WARD, LOCK & CO., LIMITED.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41906 ***